drift1

by shivanshsyal

do not read

7. Chapter 7

https/i0./wp-content/uploads/2024/07/0eb8a11810825fb791c92273b635f84a_888397_1700197538_ ?resize=370,500

Information

Table of Contents URL: /series/calibrating-the-ntr-drift-in-the-light-novel/

My favorite romance novel hit the NTR drift.
And I became that NTR male blond bastard.

Ch. 152 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 152
Chapter 152 – Gong Yeong-Bae's End

It's mid-September and the heat hasn't completely subsided yet.

Shortly after the start of the second semester, after taking the mock exam in early September, the attention of all Jinsugyo members was focused on the launch ceremony to be held in mid-October.

Whether it's the kids who failed the September mock exam or the kids who did well, the joy or pain passes quickly and all that's left is discussion about what each person will do at the Jinsoo Festival, the Jinsu Bridge festival.

Usually, in times like this, the homeroom teacher says, 'It's only the beginning of the semester, but aren't these kids excited and studying?' She would have tackled him, but I don't know about other classes, but at least our class didn't do that.

That's right…

"Teacher, my mouth is going to burst."

"They always told us to get good grades, and we did really well, but what's wrong?"

"Hey, that's how I feel! Today, instead of your class, I'll discuss what you're going to do to prepare for the main event! Just don't make so much noise that the hallway can hear!"

"Waaaaa!"

"I told you not to make too much noise!"

This was because the 1st and 2nd places in the September mock exam were both from our class.

Yuri, 1st place in the whole school, Suyeon, 2nd place in the whole school.

They were both in first grade this year, but Suyeon lost a little more marks in math, so she came in second place by a narrow margin.

And the teacher who promoted us to the position of homeroom teacher for the class that produced the first and second-best students in the entire school was in a very good mood and allowed us some kind of free time.

Thanks to this, while the teacher moved to a corner and looked at his laptop, our class was able to freely talk about preparations for the launch event.

Since the president of our class was someone other than Yuri, she stood in front of her desk and started scribbling things with chalk on her blackboard.

"We have to decide what events to prepare as a class and what to do with talent shows."

"Does the entire class have to do the talent show?"

The guys who were uncomfortable with the group talent show asked questions, and the teacher who was using a laptop answered them.

"The principal told us to prepare a talent show that the whole class can do together, rather than a festival where you just watch who does what and who does what."

"Ah~"

Sighs erupted from some of the kids, but since the teacher couldn't stop them, there was nothing they could do.

The class president gave examples from other classes and guided the direction of our class' talent show.

"When I heard about classes 1, 4, 6, and 7, it seems like they are all preparing for a group dance talent show. I think the same goes for all other classes, so I think it would be better for us to have a group dance talent show for now. What do you think? ?"

"Dance?! I'm really out of shape, so I can't!"

Yuri jumped at those words.

It's not that she's not, but even though she's my girlfriend, Yuri isn't good at anything other than studying… At least she's pretty good at homemade cooking?

Still, she had a beautiful voice and a good high note, so her singing skills were pretty good, but when you look at the rest, you feel lucky that Yuri is good at studying.

As she said, she was in terrible shape, so she was only good at DDR but not very good at it.

If she danced during her class's group talent show, it was obvious that everyone watching would be embarrassed.

And as if Yuri wasn't the only one who had such concerns, quite a few kids who weren't confident in dancing also cried out.

The class leader quickly calmed down the angry kids.

"Now, wait a minute! I'm not good at dancing either! It's not like some difficult idol dance, I'm just going to do it with as little movement as possible!"

"Is there such a dance?"

"You haven't even decided what to do?"

"Is there a list of candidates?"

"We need to discuss that now-"

"Can the teacher help me?"

When we couldn't decide which song to sing for our group dance talent show, our homeroom teacher intervened.

The kids looked at her teacher with some suspicion.

"Teacher?"

"Look at your face? You don't trust me, teacher?"

"It's not that problem… But what song is it?"

"You know Wild Eyes? It's a song sung by Hwa-shin, and when I was a teacher, this was always a song that was included in dance talent shows."

"Incarnate?"

"Isn't this the group we used to do in our mom's days…?"

"Teacher…"

"Who are these guys who just said that song? It's because you don't know anything! That's a great song to imitate and a good song for a talent show!"

The teacher got angry at her and turned around to show her the video.

There were various videos of people performing the dance as a talent show at other academies or university clubs.

"If you sit on a chair like this and say 'Bap! Bap!', Don't you guys know how cool it is?"

I found out later that my homeroom teacher was a huge fan of that group when she was young.

Of course, none of us knew that at the time, so we started giving in to the teacher's trick.

"But it looks better than I thought, right? The movements aren't that big, and it doesn't seem difficult since I'm sitting on a chair and dancing."

"What are you going to do? Are you going to do this?"

"But isn't it such an old song? It's a bit…"

"The dance to the latest song is too difficult. I can't do that."

"I'd rather do this than be embarrassed…"

After many people's opinions, we eventually decided to use the song recommended by our teacher for our class' talent show.

It was the result of reflecting the active voices of people who were not confident in dancing, including Yuri.

Next, it was time to discuss the theme that our class would carry out during the festival.

"How about a café? Let's set up capsule coffee machines and take orders and sell things like fruit drinks and iced tea!"

"Aren't cafés too common?"

"Then what about the haunted house?"

"There's not enough space. How can we make a haunted house in just one classroom like this?"

"What is the concept of a theater showing movies? While selling popcorn!"

"Do you think there will be a lot of kids sitting and watching movies for 1–2 hours on a festival day?"

"Would you like to fry chicken with an air fryer?"

It wasn't easy to decide what to do as everyone expressed different opinions and various rebuttals came out each time.

At that time, I quietly added a word.

"… Maid café."

"Huh?"

"A maid café. It's like a regular café, but with girls in maid uniforms serving you. Just order at a reasonable price. If you want to order 'maid cafe-like', you have to pay extra. There are a lot of girls in my class with pretty faces, so it's very popular. It'll be a lot, and since you'll only get extra money from those who want it, there won't be any complaints, and I think you'll be able to make a lot of money with the extra money. What do you think?

If you're going to cater to the girls' tastes, pick a few guys to look like butlers and have them stand together."

Everyone was silent for a moment at my logical words.

The teacher looked at me with a pitiful expression for a moment, but did not express any particular opinion.

The boys quickly began exchanging glances with each other.

As I said, the girls in my class had a very high average appearance.

Not to mention Yuri, Eunji, and Suyeon. Besides those three, there were a few other girls who looked pretty good.

The boys… Well, they didn't have the same looks as the three girls, but due to the nature of the boys, there was a chance that close friends from other classes would come and order for them just to see them screw their friends.

Above all, you can see and hear Yuri, Eunji, and Suyeon's maid uniforms and comments like 'Welcome, master'.

The boys caught that thought and raised their hands very quickly.

"I agree!"

"I also agree with Han Seong-jin's opinion!"

"It's a maid café! That's the answer!"

"Aaaaah! The boys must have really gone crazy!"

"I can see everything inside you! You have a different purpose!"

"Ah? I didn't ask you to do it."

Some girls protested, and the boys also started to fight against each other.

Just because we've already started fighting over it, our class's interests have become fixed on the maid café.

If this happens, there will be no room for other ideas.

But…

"No!"

Among the boys, the only one who spoke out against it was Gong Young-bae.

"If you're asking girls to wear maid uniforms, you're not even listening to the opinions of those involved, right?"

The boys' harsh gazes fell on Gong Young-bae, but he seemed stubborn.

Baby, it's sweet, it's sweet.

"I never said I'd only ask the girls to do it, right? I just said I'd invite the boys as well if necessary. And I haven't even decided who will do it yet."

"But I said that because I'm sure there was a candidate in mind."

"That's right."

"… Who is it?"

Everyone's eyes, including Gong Young-bae's, were focused on my mouth.

I answered immediately without even thinking for a second.

"I'm not sure about the men's side yet, but the women's sides are Yu-ri Lee, Eun-ji Jeong, and Su-yeon Choi."

"!"

"Me, me…?"

Jeong Eun-ji pointed to herself with an absurd expression.

Suyeon smiled very weakly, as if she was secretly expecting it.

"Jeong Eun-ji is close to the kids there because she's in the sports team, and Choi Soo-yeon especially came from the second year, so she will know a lot of kids in the second year, so the influx effect will be good. Yuri, doesn't she know everything without saying anything? All three are very popular."

"Wait a minute, the parties involved are-"

"I think it'll be fun, Senpai?"

Su-yeon answered Gong Young-bae with a fake smile.

Even though they were now in the same grade, she still referred to other kids as seniors.

"I need to think a little more…"

Jeong Eun-ji avoided answering immediately, and Yuri…

"I… I don't mind if I do…"

Although her face was red, she accepted.

When two of the three people who would be most popular accepted and one withheld the answer, public opinion about forming a maid café quickly gained momentum, and we talked about the direction of preparing for the Jinsoo Festival throughout the class with our homeroom teacher.

And lunchtime.

"Han Seong-jin."

"Oh, why did you come here to start a fight again?"

"… You're doing this on purpose."

"What?"

"You deliberately singled out just three people – Yuri, Eunji, and Suyeon! You wanted to give me a hard time! Furthermore, you gave in 100 times and said yes to Yuri, but why are you making your own decisions about Eunji and Suyeon?"

"But it's not up to you to decide, right? I just made a suggestion, and it's up to them to make the decision."

"Why did you create such an atmosphere-"

"Are they kids who don't want to do something, but can't respond because they are concerned about the atmosphere?"

"Tsk…"

"Why, Jeong Eun-ji and Choi Soo-yeon are your girls, but do you think I'm acting like a fool?"

Gong Young-bae flinched at my words, but then answered with a determined expression.

"To be honest… That's right. Even though you and Suyeon were on good terms before, we broke up now anyway. Suyeon says things are going well with me. The same goes for Eunji. So, you keep meddling strangely-"

"Really?"

When I answered with a subtle smile, Gong Young-bae looked like he had no idea.

"Okay, then try to persuade me well. Don't do that. Try your best to persuade me, by all means. Okay?"

"…?"

Ch. 153 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 153
Chapter 153 – Gong Yeong-Bae's End (2)

Out of the three most beautiful girls in our class, two accepted the maid café offer and none of them completely rejected it, so our class theme at the launch festival became maid café, and it gained momentum.

After that, our class spent time talking about the items, quantities, and prices needed to set up a maid café during break time or during any free time left after class.

In particular, when it came to choosing outfits, the boys were more proactive than the girls who had to wear them, and they constantly showed me pictures of the outfits and asked me how I liked them, and many of them ended up getting cut by the girls.

As the boys' motivation burned tremendously, our class' festival preparations were more passionate and organized than any other class.

And during the preparation process, I was able to continuously hear interesting stories from Suyeon and Eunji.

"Really? That kid did that? He spoke to me very confidently as if he would stop him."

"That's so funny? I said it was okay, but he meddled… Oh, my! And did he know where the convenience store where we work part-time was located?"

"Oh, that's right. Yuri told me that before. He showed me a picture of you and me kissing and revealed that I was this kind of guy."

"Aren't you still watching secretly from somewhere?"

"So we are talking like this now."

Even though I was sitting at the same counter as Suyeon, we were talking while looking straight ahead at each other.

If we don't come directly into the store, it's as if we treat each other as invisible.

Of course, in reality, we were talking very friendly.

Suyeon glanced outside the glass door to see if anyone was watching, then sighed.

"Ha… I'm frustrated. I want to live like normal with my senior, but because of Gong Young-bae, this is an unreasonable separation. It's really not helpful."

"Yeah, I'm frustrated too. But… I think it'll be over by this weekend, so let's do our best until then. I'm sorry for troubling you. And for asking me to do something like this."

"No, Senpai. I was saved thanks to you, but do you think something like this will cause complaints?"

Not long ago.

Gong Yeong-bae, who had effectively declared war on Han Seong-jin, was deeply troubled the entire time.

In my heart, I just wanted to beat them, but unfortunately, if we fight physically, we can never win.

I didn't want to admit it, but not admitting it didn't mean reality would change.

So he decided to steal the women next to Han Seong-jin.

Jeong Eun-ji was never next to Han Seong-jin from the beginning, so she was a fish from the beginning.

Although she ate together several times, it was an accident that occurred because Jeong Eun-ji made a reckless bet that was rumored throughout the school and lost.

And Choi Su-yeon.

Choi Soo-yeon, who must have liked her originally, suddenly became attached to Han Seong-jin for no reason.

She tried to ask why, but Choi Soo-yeon didn't give her much space and she barely had a chance to talk to her, so she just naturally walked away without knowing the reason.

However, as school started, their relationship changed again.

Choi Soo-yeon, whose grades were not that good, suddenly showed grades that were good enough for her to skip a grade, and she was moved up to the same class.

Perhaps it was to be with Han Seong-jin, but after the second semester, they never talked or ate together at the academy.

After seeing that, Gong Young-bae was confident.

The two broke up, or at least had a really bad fight.

And judging from various times and circumstances, the reason was that Han Seong-jin went to the water park during summer vacation with other women, excluding Choi Soo-yeon.

'She'd probably be offended if I told her that she had two other girlfriends besides herself.'

Gong Young-bae used that opportunity to approach Soo-yeon Choi, who seemed to be struggling and depressed, and she was soon able to restore their old relationship.

Although he couldn't go on weekend dates with Choi Soo-yeon like before, the fact that their relationship had already been restored gave him a chance to win.

A few times, I secretly followed them to the convenience store where they worked and spied on their condition, but the two did not even look at each other and just stared straight ahead as if they were invisible people.

There, Gong Young-bae, who was confident, realized that he was now outnumbered 2:1.

All that's left is to use the two people to continuously gaslight her, continuously highlight Han Seong-jin's bad side, manipulate her mind, make her naturally distance herself, and then take it upon herself.

It was a perfect plan.

And the other two also talked to each other from time to time in order to more definitely get them to join their side.

"Eunji, Suyeon. Is it really okay for you to open something like a maid café?"

"What do you mean, sir?"

"Now that we're in the same grade, you don't have to say 'senior'. Hmm, hmm… Why don't you just call me oppa for convenience…?"

"Ahaha, until you get used to it, I'll call you like I normally do, Senpai."

"But a maid café? Why, what's the problem?"

Eunji Jeong asked with her arms crossed.

The relationship had become quite cold after the last time she tried to force a kiss and was rebuffed loudly, but Jung Eun-ji said, "I guess I raised my voice too loud because I was embarrassed." Let's forget what happened then. Instead, please don't try to force me to do something like that. Thanks to her gesture of reconciliation, she can now talk normally again.

"It means you have to wear maid uniforms and serve. Han Seong-jin is not the kind of guy who would think of wearing a normal maid outfit, and even if he did, other boys would look at you with very sinister eyes and flock to you."

"Well, isn't the maid café the place that drew attention in the first place? Wouldn't that be a problem?"

"It's true that's the place to be, but… There's no need for you to do that! If you think other kids are looking at you strangely…"

Suyeon Choi slightly raised her eyebrows at those words and asked with a subtle expression.

"Hmm~ It somehow sounds like you think very highly of us?"

Gong Young-bae swallowed his saliva and answered.

"So, they're precious! Suyeon, you and Eunji!"

"Huh? Really? That's right?"

"Were you thinking like that?"

"Yes… Because it's precious! That's why I hope you don't become the center of attention for other men and Han Seong-jin at things like maid cafés!"

"Oh my~ You say exciting things so casually? But what about Yuri-senpai? You were always the best with Yuri-senpai, right?"

In response to Choi Soo-yeon's words, Gong Young-bae slightly revealed her inner feelings.

"That's right. So… You're close to Yuri, right? So, I'd like you to go to Yuri and tell her what kind of child Han Seongjin is, so that she can open her eyes properly. Right now, Yuri has been completely gaslighted by Han Seongjin, so she can't tell, and even though she's trying to listen to me, I won't do it."

When Choi Su-yeon and Jeong Eun-ji both looked at her in silence, Gong Young-bae thought she had made a mistake and added her words.

"I'm not asking you to do it right away! Take your time and do it slowly-"

"So, in the end, you want to have a good conversation with Yuri?"

When Jeong Eun-ji asked, Gong Young-bae nodded.

"… Yes, that's right. That bastard Han Seong-jin, he was so relaxed and swaggering around like he was in charge of you all. He went to the water park without Soo-yeon to cheat on her and got her legs crossed! Yuri is that kind of guy. I can't have you around."

"Hmph, I see, I see. Then here's some good news for you!"

"Good news?"

"Actually, we've been talking about various things with Yuri since last time. Senior, why don't we all meet up after group dance practice this weekend?"

"What? Is that okay? What about Yuri? Does Yuri know?"

"Yes. Actually, I had a similar conversation with Yuri before I came. Yuri said he understood."

Gong Young-bae's heart was pounding.

I thought I could finally get her Yu-ri back.

"Yeah, really? Then, instead of waiting until then, just go right now and-"

"Oh, that's not possible. Senior Yuri said she needed to mentally prepare herself. He didn't tell me why."

Gong Young-bae could roughly guess the reason.

It must have been too late for Lee Yu-ri to come to her senses because she had been fighting so hard and had been completely corrupted by Han Seong-jin.

She was able to endure everything, even when Lee Yu-ri betrayed her and became obsessed with Han Seong-jin, a libertine, and she gave him her body and declared her love.

As long as Yu-ri Lee returns to him, he can cover up her messy past and make her body and mind clean.

"Okay, I see. Okay, I don't need to wait a few days anyway, so I can tolerate that. But where are we going to meet and talk?"

"… We've decided on a place for that. We'll let you know after practice for the talent show on the weekend."

In response to Jeong Eun-ji's response, Gong Young-bae felt as if the stress she had experienced throughout the semester since she entered third grade had disappeared like snow.

Since the start of the semester, things have been a bit confusing and frustrating, but now everything is returning to normal.

The week passed quickly, and the fateful day arrived, Saturday.

Ch. 154 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 154
Chapter 154 – Gong Yeong-Bae's End (3)

Saturday 1pm.

The kids in our class started to gather in the classroom one by one.

The people who came first, including Yuri and I, picked up their desks and moved them out into the hallway. In the classroom, a guy who was good at using computers took the laptop lent by the teacher and connected it to the classroom TV to share the screen.

Even while we were preparing, children continued to flock to the classroom, and other than our class, I saw students from other classes also coming to practice for the group talent show and going into their respective classes.

We watched the song from beginning to end as the screen was shared, and virtual avatars showed up on TV showing the choreography of the song we were practicing.

"Does it look worth it?"

After watching the dance, we made that assessment.

The choreography is not as difficult as you think.

At this level, even someone with a body like Yuri who isn't very confident in dancing can still follow along.

After that, we continued to sweat and practice our group choreography.

One guy who was basically a very good dancer and knew the choreography of this song, instead of following the choreography with us, stood at the table and watched our movements, and went to the child who had mistakes or deficiencies and kept correcting their posture. .

Bam! Bam, bam!

"Wait a minute, wait a minute. At this time, don't look straight ahead, just think you're looking at the floor next to you, and turn your head to the side. Again."

"Seongjin, bring your legs together and spread them out!"

"Youngbae, put more strength into your body and look more disciplined! I'll go again!"

1 hour, 2 hours…

Even though it was a choreography that required less physical effort, everyone became covered in sweat as time went by, and the class president and vice-class president, who had been away for a while, returned to the classroom with a bunch of kimbap and drinks from a convenience store.

"Everyone worked hard! Anyone who wants to eat during the short break should bring some kimbap and a drink! One per person!"

"Did you buy it with your own money?"

"I left the card for the teacher to buy it for me. I bought it for the perfect number of people, so don't think about secretly taking more! I'll check it!"

I grabbed a piece of kimbap and a cola, sat down on the floor of the classroom where all the desks were empty, and started eating.

It hasn't been that long since I had lunch, but I was still quite hungry, probably because I used up my body quite a bit.

While I was engrossed in my meal, Gong Young-bae sneakily approached me and sat down next to me, keeping a little distance from me.

"What? When did you declare war and now are you sitting next to me like this again?"

"No, I just feel like I owe you an apology."

"Ah? Apple?"

When I asked a question, Gong Young-bae looked at me with the smile of a winner full of composure.

"No, if you think about it, Han Seong-jin, you saved Yuri last time when Yuri was almost in trouble. You saved me too. But I feel like you're doing something terrible by taking Sooyeon away from you like this."

"If you're so sorry, why don't you just take your hands off Suyeon?"

"I apologize for that. Still, I will take Sooyeon with me. And Yuri, too."

"What? Even Yuri? Are you trying something with me?"

"I don't intend to do that. If you were really caring for Yuri or Suyeon, I would have just accepted it, but you didn't, right? While dating Yuri, you touched Suyeon and Yumin's older sister. You, the one who hurt Suyeon like that, should make Yuri happy. Do you think you can?"

"So, following Soo-yeon, you will also take Yuri? Because of my karma?"

"… Okay."

"Are you trying to say that the guy who hurt the girl doesn't deserve to have her?"

"That's right."

"Hey, when I hear you talking, you're acting like it's not like that?"

"I'm different from you. I don't do anything to hurt them."

"Really? Can you take responsibility for your words?"

"Of course. I'm not saying I can't take responsibility."

It's a coincidence, but I'm just repeating what someone often said.

I held back the snort that came out of my mouth and glared crookedly at Gong Young-bae.

"Really? You can take responsibility for your words? So if you hurt them, you can accept whatever happens to you too?"

"… Okay."

"Don't change your mind, okay?"

"?"

Gong Young-bae probably thought my answer was a little strange and tilted his head and tried to say something more, but then the class president brightened the mood as the break ended.

"It's 3:30! Let's practice for two more hours and call it a day! Now, everyone goes back to their seats!"

Yuri, the student council president, also obediently followed the class president's instructions for now, sat down on a chair and began practicing the choreography again.

As Gong Young-bae and I stopped fighting and started practicing again, the spark between us died down.

Just before practice started, I took out my phone and sent one last message, then locked the phone and put it in my pocket.

Another 2 hours.

After finishing practice, everyone was completely exhausted, sweating profusely and lying on their chairs or slumped on the classroom floor, panting.

The same goes for Eunji and I, who both have fairly good physical strength.

"Haa… Haa… Thank you for your hard work, everyone. Whoa… That's all for today, I'll put the desk in the hallway and see you tomorrow. For those who can't come, please let me know in advance in a chat."

At the class president's words, we dragged the desks that had been removed from the hallway and returned them to the classroom.

Anyway, I had to take it outside when I came back tomorrow and practiced again, so I didn't put it back in its place, so I just randomly stuffed it in the classroom.

"Wow… It's so hard. Hey, who wants to go eat meat with me?"

Everyone relaxed quite a bit, but since it wasn't common for everyone to get together like this on a Saturday afternoon, the boys immediately started gathering friends to go to dinner or a PC room.

"Han Seong-jin, do you want to go too?"

"No, I can't go because I have work to do after this. You guys go on your own."

"Really? Okay. Is there anyone else who can go to the PC room?"

I declined the boys' proposals, and at the same time, I could see Yuri, Eunji, and Suyeon each declining the girls' proposals.

Gong Young-bae's gaze was focused on those women, and a victor's smile was on his lips.

"Ugh, I can smell it in my mouth. I need to go to the bathroom."

I took out a toothbrush and toothpaste from my bag and went to the bathroom in the hallway.

Everyone who was going to go had already gone, so there was no one else in the men's room.

While brushing my teeth, I put AirPods in my ears and played a file on my phone.

I've already played it several times since last weekend and confirmed several times that there are no problems with the volume or playback status, but what I'm hearing today is a bit special.

– Hey, it's been a while?

– Han Seong-jin…

The voice of another guy and I heard through AirPods.

As I listened once again to a conversation I had heard many times, I couldn't help but smile and continued brushing my teeth.

After all the boys and girls went home and Han Seong-jin went to the bathroom, the only four people left in the classroom were Gong Young-bae, Yu-ri Lee, Eun-ji Jeong, and Su-yeon Choi.

"Hey, guys. That's what we wanted to talk about today…"

The moment when Gong Young-bae carefully tried to take her luck.

The classroom door opened, and a completely unexpected person appeared.

She was a little taller than Yuri Lee and had her wavy hair dyed brown, giving off a slightly more mature image.

The face of the pretty woman, wearing a one-piece dress with her shoulders exposed, sticking out her head outside the door of her classroom to look inside, was quite familiar to Gong Young-bae.

"Hey, Yuri Lee. I heard practice is over? Then come out quickly. I was waiting for you."

"Yu, Yumin's older sister?"

When Gong Yeong-bae saw her childhood friend Lee Yu-min, her two-year-old sister, he called her in surprise.

He, who never imagined that she, a college student, would come to Jinsu Bridge on the weekend, couldn't even guess why Lee Yu-min came.

"Okay, I'll go, sister."

"Huh? Come on, sleep-"

When Yu-ri Lee tried to leave without even having a proper conversation, Gong Yeong-bae hurriedly tried to call her.

However, that attempt was blocked by Choi Su-yeon and Jeong Eun-ji.

"Oh, don't worry, Senpai. Yuri, she said she and she would do something for a little while after practice today."

"I said it wouldn't take that long. I'll just have to wait. I've already found a separate place to talk."

"Where is it?"

"… That's a secret."

As Jeong Eun-ji blocked out any room for speculation, Gong Young-bae remained in the classroom with them for a while without knowing anything.

I waited like that for more than 10 minutes.

"Han Seong-jin said he was going to the bathroom. Did she go home? Yuri hasn't come yet…"

"Senior Han Seong-jin, you were packing your bag earlier and leaving?"

Wow-

"Oh, wait a minute."

When Suyeon Choi's cell phone rang, she paused her conversation for a moment and checked her cell phone.

Then she grinned and raised her head towards Gong Yeong-bae.

"Senior Gong Young-bae? I heard senior Yuri is already at the meeting place."

"Then let's go too. It's not that far."

"You said Yuri came first? So… She's actually thinking about talking to me?"

"I guess so? I told you all to come together."

"Yeah, really? Then let's go quickly. But where is the meeting place?"

Choi Soo-yeon answered those words with an even brighter smile.

"… You'll know once you go and see it for yourself "

Perhaps because of her mood, Choi Soo-yeon's voice seemed to be much higher than usual.

Choi Su-yeon and Jeong Eun-ji walked ahead, and Gong Young-bae followed behind them.

So he couldn't know.

Soo-yeon Choi was smiling so bitterly, and Eun-ji Jeong was looking so bright red and full of anticipation.

Ch. 155 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 155
Chapter 155 – Gong Yeong-Bae's End (4)

The place where Choi Su-yeon and Jeong Eun-ji took Gong Young-bae was to the physical education warehouse behind the academy.

"This is… A warehouse, right? Yuri is here?"

"Yeah, I just don't want other people to hear it. Stay here for a moment."

Eunji Jeong opened the door to the gym and went inside.
She came back out a little later.

"Let's go in."

Gong Young-bae entered the sports warehouse with Jeong Eun-ji and Choi Soo-yeon.

A large container with spare sports mattresses, a jumping box, a folded portable badminton fence, etc.

There was quite a bit of space left, so there were a lot of things like chairs and desks that weren't being used inside, piled up in the corners.

However, Lee Yu-ri, who was said to be inside, was nowhere to be seen.

"There's no glass? Aren't you mistaken for something else?"

"It's right here. Senior Youngbae, would you like to sit down and wait for a moment?"

While saying that, Suyeon Choi dragged a chair that was sticking out.

"Huh? Uh…"

Gong Young-bae obediently sat down on her chair, and at that moment, Choi Soo-yeon took out her pocket and put her eye patch on Gong Young-bae.

"Huh? What is this? Eyepatch? Sooyeon, what are you doing?"

Hehe, it's a surprise~! It's probably been a while since I've talked to senior Gong Youngbae and senior Yuri, right? Think of it as a light event!"

'Senior Gong Young-bae…?'

Gong Young-bae realized from earlier that Choi Soo-yeon had been calling him 'Senior Gong Young-bae' rather than 'Senior Young-bae' in a somewhat distant manner.

I wanted to ask the reason, but I thought it wasn't that important at this point.

So she sat on the chair for a moment wearing an eye patch…

Sweep, smack-

Someone began to hug his waist from behind.

"Huh? W-what is this?"

"It's me. Just stay still for a moment."

'Baby, back hug?'

Gong Young-bae swallowed her saliva.

Maybe the meeting with the lions, including Yu-ri Lee, was just an excuse and these two wanted to do something like that with themselves in the gym with no one around?

Gong Young-bae sat on her chair with her blindfold on and thought she was receiving a back hug from Jung Eun-ji or Choi Soo-yeon

But…

Sigh… Squeeze-

She felt something thin wrapping around her arms and abdomen, and she began to feel tight.

"Ugh?! What is this…?"

"It's an event, it's an event. It might be a little frustrating, but please be patient, senior?"

"Now, wait a minute? This is too much-"

Zeke- Zeke-

Jeong Eun-ji and Choi Soo-yeon very quickly took Gong Young-bae's body into custody.

Using the blue and white team identification belt, Eunji Jeong tied her forearms and abdomen to the chair at once, and Suyeon Choi used the same method to wrap her legs around the chair.

Lastly, Eun-ji Jeong wrapped the area slightly above her wrist and tied it to the chair, leaving Gong Young-bae tied to the chair and unable to move.

"Uh… Eunji? Suyeon? What kind of event is this? I don't think this is the case, but can't we just let them go and let things be normal?"

"No, no, the event starts now "

As she said that, Soo-yeon Choi took off the blindfold that had been placed around Gong Yeong-bae's eyes.

The scene that unfolded in front of Gong Yeong-bae, whose view was again secured…

"Ha… Ah… Ah… Ah, good… "

It was Han Seong-jin lying on the mattress, and a woman with straight black hair climbing on top of him and shaking her hips with her naked body.

The mole around her eyes, the large breasts that are difficult to compare with those of her peers, and the very familiar face and voice.

The woman pounding naked on top of Han Seong-jin was her old childhood friend, Lee Yu-ri, whom she had always liked.

"!"

The shock was so great that Gong Young-bae was momentarily speechless.

As soon as she came to her senses, Gong Young-bae gritted her teeth and tried to jump forward, but she couldn't move because her limbs and abdomen were all tied to the chair.

In the meantime, her precious childhood friend was immersed in Han Seong-jin's cock and spewing out her sweet moans.

"Haaaaa… Seongjin… Ah, I love this so much "

"Do you like it that much, Yuri?"

"Yes, I love it… "

As Lee Yu-ri said that, she bent down and kissed Han Seong-jin.

Han Sang-jin grabbed Lee Yu-ri's buttocks and made her pound harder, and the more he did so, the more obscene her sex became.

Skin as white as jade, clear and beautiful features, chest like a moon, small waist and big buttocks in contrast.

The woman that any man would want to have in his hands, the woman who was her childhood friend and with whom they clearly had a close relationship, was now straddling her waist on top of a raw girl who was infamous for being a gangster even within her academy. It was shaking

I found out that she had already sacrificed her body to Han Seong-jin while following her.

However, the destructive power of what I heard and what I saw before my eyes was on a completely different level.

"W-What are you doing? Get away! Get away right away!"

Gong Young-bae was tied to his chair and screaming as he struggled.

However, Han Seong-jin and Lee Yu-ri were busy having sex as if he wasn't there.

When he saw Yu-ri Lee's naked body in his dream, he became angry and excited and began to gradually develop an erection.

I'm the one who has to stick his dick into that woman.

Thinking like that, Gong Young-bae whined and twisted his body, but the blue and white team identification belt was tied so tightly that he couldn't do anything.

He looked at Choi Soo-yeon and Jeong Eun-ji standing still next to him and put blood on her neck.

"Eunji! Suyeon! Release this, quickly!"

However, the two people were not surprised to see Han Seong-jin and Yu-ri Lee's affair, but they did not loosen their bonds and just watched the sex between the two.

"Guys!"

"Shh, be quiet. We're at an event right now, right? The audience needs to pay attention."

"… What?"

Gong Young-bae became distraught at Choi Soo-yeon's words.

What on earth does this mean? Event? Audience?

Why aren't you surprised by this situation? Why won't you release me?

"Eunji!"

"Haa… Haa… "

Jeong Eun-ji didn't even look at Gong Young-bae and kept her hand on her crotch while watching the two having sex.

Gong Young-bae, who sensed that something was wrong, called out Han Seong-jin with bloodshot eyes.

"Han Seong-jin! Stop right now! What are you doing now!"

However, Han Seong-jin also ignored Gong Young-bae and just kissed Yu-ri Lee and hugged her waist.

"Ugh… Yuri, I'm going to cum!"

"Aang… Cum for me, cum for me!"

Han Seong-jin, who was gradually accelerating his waist, grabbed both of Yu-ri's waist and lowered her toward him.

At the same time, Yuri Lee also let out a scream-like moan as she leaned her whole body back, and the two stopped all movement.

"Haa… Haa… "

"Whew… After all, our glass stays new no matter how many times you use it."

"Haa… Ehehe… Thank you… "

"Ugh… Ugh! Hanseongjiiiiin!"

When Gong Young-bae screamed, Han Seong-jin held Yu-ri Lee in a princess embrace while they were both naked and walked towards Gong Young-bae.

Then he held her in front of her and spread her legs.

Han Seong-jin's semen, which had just ejaculated, dripped from between Yu-ri Lee's gaping pussy.

Why? Why did my childhood friend's most secret place become like this?

Why did Han Seong-jin's cock go in and out of the place where his own cock should have been stuck, and now the crystals of his sexual desire are spilling out?

When I felt like the world was spinning, Han Seong-jin's cursed voice penetrated my ears.

"How did you enjoy the event, sir?"

"Han Seong-jin! Han Seong-jiiyin! What are you doing now! Release this right now!"

When Gong Young-bae saw me, she jumped up with blood in her eyes.

He held up the exhausted Yuri and showed it to Gong Young-bae and said.

"Why are you so angry? I'm showing you my girlfriend's naked body, which I will never see again in my life, just once out of kindness."

"How dare you… How dare you put Yuri… On my Yuri…"

"You Yuri? You have to say it right away. Yuri is my woman, not yours."

"Release it now! I won't let you go!"

"Others can't even see a naked girl like Yuri anywhere in their life, so if you have the intuition to have sex like this, you should be grateful. Do you use it when you get angry?"

I said that and showed Yuri's naked body, and Yuri covered her face with one of her hands and muttered.

"Seo, Seongjin, I'm embarrassed now…"

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry. Okay, so the good sights stop here. I'm not happy about showing my girl's naked body to a strict guy."

"You crazy… You're Yuri's boyfriend!"

"Ah, I'm saying this because you might not know, but Yuri also agreed to this. I'm just showing it to you once."

"… What?"

"I want to fuck you, but if I beat you up all the time, I'll become a criminal, and I don't want to just leave you like that, so I thought this would be best. You probably wanted to go out with Yuri and have sex, but that's never going to happen in your life, and instead, I see Yuri having sex with me. I suggested it and Yuri agreed."

"Yu, Yuri… Isn't that a lie? You were forced to do this because you were threatened?"

"Haa… Haa… No. Seongjin is right. I agree. I can't live without Seongjin anymore… "

"That's right? Your childhood friend likes me more than you now."

"Oh, no… No! Yuri, please don't do this… You weren't like this!"

"No, I was originally this kind of woman. Seongjin helped me realize the real me…"

"Ugh… Ugh! Why on earth! Is it because I said something about hanging out with Han Seong-jin before? Is it because you said something that made you feel bad?! Or Han Seong-jin! It's because I couldn't answer when you asked me to choose. Why on earth!"

"I don't know if I chose the wrong word or if I listened to human relationships carefully… It's not that complicated."

I put down her glass and thrust my reinvigorated cock into her from behind.

Yuri, holding onto the pillar of her storage room, arched her back and moaned as his cock entered her deeply once again.

"Hibb… "

"This is it, this is it!"

Pow! Poop!

I slammed into her waist harder than ever before, penetrating the inside of the glass so hard that the inside of the warehouse container echoed with the sound of flesh.

"You couldn't… No, you didn't do it, but I did it! As a male, interest in having an outstanding female! Effort! Love! That's the difference between you and me! Do you understand?"

"Hisssssv122222's name)"

"Dude, you said you've known Yuri for over 10 years. Have you ever done anything for Yuri? Did you wake up early in the morning and eat every bit of the lunch box that Yuri personally prepared? Or did you even try to find out what Yuri likes?" Have you tried traveling here and there, trying to find new joys while trying to make ends meet?

If you've been closest to Yuri for so long, what did you do for her when she did all that for you?"

"Haaaaa… Ah, Seongjin… "

Slam-! Slap!

"Huh… I mean, when I had less than 150,000 won left, I went to all kinds of places to find Yuri a different kind of joy in life. When Yuri packs my lunch in the morning, I make it a side dish that I don't like, just because I think of all the hard work she went through. Even though I have it, I have never revealed it or left anything behind!"

Slam-! Slap!

"Hi-bang… Hiaaaaa!"

"I wanted to be with Yuri, so I said I would study, even though I wasn't good at it! I didn't want to be an embarrassed person because I was with Yuri, so I ended everything, including my relationships and the past, and tried to live like a human! I always told Yuri that I was grateful, that I liked him, and that I loved him! Unlike you, I didn't waste a single second while I was with Yuri!"

"Huh… Ma, that's right… Thank you so much, Seongjin… I love you… "

"I love you too, Yuri. Anyway, that's the difference between you and me. Do you understand?"

"Damn… Zenjaan! Even so, there's no reason to do this to me! If only you were that good! You should be satisfied with what you have with Yuri! Why are you doing this to me!"

"Are you asking because you don't know that?"

I took my dick out of Yuri's body for a moment and took my cell phone that I had placed on the mattress over there.

And then I played the saved recording file.

– Hey, it's been a while?

– Han Seong-jin…

– How is prison life worth it?

– This…

– Okay, okay, beams will come out of the eyes. I just came to see you because I was suddenly curious about how you were doing. I didn't mean to make fun of you. It's the start of the festival soon, so the entire academy is preparing for the festival, but I remember that we gave up on all of this until last year and just went to clubs and other girls' academies. I don't live like that anymore, so I'm working hard to prepare for the festival with Lee Yoo-ri, Gong Young-bae, and other kids-

– What? Gong Young-bae?

Hwang Seong-tae's voice in the recording file suddenly became very harsh.

– Yes, that Gong Yeong-bae you kidnapped along with Yuri. Fortunately, neither of them were seriously injured at the time, so they are still going to school in good condition.

– That kid goes to the academy just fine?! Why! Why doesn't that bastard go to prison!

As the recording continued to be played, Gong Young-bae's complexion became paler than a corpse.

Ch. 156 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 156
Chapter 156 – Gong Yeong-Bae's End (5)

Last weekend.

I went to visit Hwang Seong-tae, who committed a group assault at the level of attempted murder and was arrested and imprisoned as a red-blooded criminal along with the Eunbong Gongyo bastards.

And, pretending not to know anything, he just told me about my current situation and pretended to mock me, while secretly mentioning Gong Young-bae's name.

We weren't close friends, but if we had done something like that, I would at least be able to immediately recall their names.

When Gong Young-bae casually mentioned that, unlike you guys who went into the cell, he was going to the academy without any problems, Hwang Seong-tae took the bait.

"That bastard goes to school just fine?! Why! Why doesn't that bastard go to prison!"

"What are you talking about? Why is Gong Young-bae going to prison? She was avoiding it. Has she been in the bread for so long that she has become indiscriminate?"

"Stop talking bullshit! That bastard is the victim?! Who says that!"

"Then what are you doing?"

"Fuck… Fuck!"

Hwang Seong-tae couldn't control his anger and slammed the glass wall between us.

Then the prison guard sitting in the corner stood up and shouted.

"Number 3014! Stay quiet!"

"Victim? Victim? That bastard is the victim? If you think about how I ended up like this…!"

"Well, it's Gong Young-bae's fault, are you saying?"

"Yes! You don't even know what that bastard did, so what? A victim? That bastard is going to school just fine? Preparing for a festival? Whoever you want!"

"What did you do?"

"That bastard came to us first and asked us to kill you! She said she would stick around with Yu-ri Lee and tell us where she is, so attack her! After you're done with her, let her and Yu-ri go free!"

"Guys like you would have left Yuri alone once they got rid of me. Do you want me to believe that?"

"If you don't believe me, tell me to hack Kang Baek-san's phone! We have all of our conversations based on what that bastard proposed to us! Let the bastard who did it first get out of the way and let us be the only ones to end up like this?!"

Hwang Seong-tae couldn't help but get angry at the fact that they were the only ones imprisoned while Gong Young-bae, the original cause-giver, was left out. He gritted his teeth, saying that he would definitely put Gong Young-bae in the same situation as them.

"Okay, if it's so unfair, you can try your best to appeal it at the next trial. It seems like it's all just old."

"I said no!"

"Well, you may rot there for a few years, but don't think about coming out and chasing me down. I'm just going to live quietly in a corner somewhere, and I don't want to get involved with people like you in the future. Let's not tire each other out and move forward now, okay. "I just came here today to tell you that."

"You're being damned… Han Seong-jin, what do you think will happen to a guy like you if he lives a sane life from now on? You're a bastard with nothing in your head! In the end, you'll end up in prison for doing the same things as us, right?"

"Well."

Even though I was slightly stung by being called a bastard with nothing in my head, I answered calmly.

"It's not for you to make predictions if you have never lived that kind of life."

Gong Young-bae's chin was shaking without stopping.

"Oh, no… This is a conspiracy! It's all a lie! This crazy guy is just giving random names and carrying out a water ghost operation!"

"Really? But why did you scream, 'Isn't that a different story' when the Eunbong guys decided to rape Yuri that day?"

"…!"

"It's strange when you think about it. If I was in heat and just wanted to rape a random girl, I wouldn't have taken her to the Eunbong Public School playground, but I would have just knocked you out and gone to any nearby alley and done it. Those Eunbong guys know if Yuri is my girlfriend or not. I can't even do it.

How did the Eunbong guys take advantage of the situation where you and Yuri were together and take them to the centipede playground? It's as if you knew from the beginning that I would come back if you took me with you."

"Oh, no…"

"During the horseback riding on sports day, he pretended it was a mistake and even massaged my girlfriend's butt."

"…!"

"To break up the relationship between me and Yuri, you secretly followed me to the convenience store where I work part-time, showed me photos and videos of me and Suyeon kissing, and told me to break up with this guy?"

"Oh, no… It's all a lie…"

In contrast to how Gong Young-bae was staring at me with wide eyes just a moment ago, he couldn't even make eye contact.

"That's not even the end. Suyeon?"

When I called, Sooyeon smiled, and she came towards me.

Then, she kissed the nape of my neck and my chest, and then she grabbed my dick with her hand and stroked it, giving me a kiss while looking at Gong Young-bae.

Gong Young-bae opened her mouth when she saw Su-yeon, whom she thought was on her side, approaching me and acting coquettishly.

"Soo, Su-yeon… Ah…?"

However, Su-yeon answered my question, not Gong Young-bae.

"That's right. At the beginning of the semester, he asked me out on a date and I liked him, but it turns out that he was just a tool to make Yuri senior jealous. He probably can't even imagine how hard it was for me back then, right?"

She no longer needed to wear a mask, and she started referring to Suyeon as 'that person' since she wasn't even senior Gong Youngbae.

"But then I pretended to be depressed and changed my profile picture and friend, so they contacted me right away, right? They didn't say a word during that time. Aren't you breaking news?"

"Suyeon… Uh, what… Do you mean…"

Gong Young-bae's voice even trembled when he saw Su-yeon talking to each other so comfortably and with a soft voice, unlike when she was talking to him.

I kissed Sooyeon's neck, touched her breasts, put my hands in her lower abdomen, and caressed her body as if showing off in front of Gong Young-bae.

"Stop it! Don't do it! Sooyeon is mine… My…"

"Gong Young-bae, you did that to me just a few hours ago."

"Haaaaa… "

I left Sooyeon's moans behind and spoke to Gong Youngbae.

Of course, in the meantime, her hands did not stop caressing Suyeon's entire body.

"You told me that the guy who hurt the girl doesn't deserve to have that girl, right? But you took advantage of Su-yeon's feelings to make Yuri jealous, so do you deserve to have her?"

"Well, that's the same for you too-"

"Me? What am I?"

"You too… You, too, went out to play, leaving Suyeon alone! Go and leave Suyeon alone-"

"I did that, Suyeon?"

"Huh… Side… Ah, no… "

Suyeon barely responded as she hugged the back of my neck and kissed me, her eyes melting with pleasure.

"What?! But then you must have…"

"You said you were depressed? That… Hey!"

As my fingers stirred inside her vagina, Sooyeon trembled convulsively.

"That's a lie "

"… Bull…?"

"I just said I couldn't go because I was busy preparing to skip a grade. Ahahaha! Look at his face. He looks betrayed, right? I was betrayed by you first."

"Suyeon, you shouldn't talk like that."

I took off Sooyeon's panties, got on her knees, and sucked her pussy from behind.

As her wet tongue penetrated into her wet vagina, Su-yeon could barely hold her own as the pleasure surged through her, her body quivering.

After stimulating her clit with my fingers and stirring the inside of her vagina with her tongue, I took my mouth away from her again and spoke.

"You're in this relationship with me now thanks to Gong Young-bae betraying you, right? Well, if she's been indebted to you, she should express her gratitude."

"Haa… Haa… That's right… "

"Now, I'll put it in for you, so say thank you."

I grabbed Sooyeon's big breasts from behind and inserted my dick into her while pinching and twisting her nipples.

Zhi Fuk-

Suyeon's pussy, wet with her love juice and saliva, swallowed my dick without any resistance, and Suyeon let out a sweet moan.

"Hmm… Ah, senior… It's bigger than usual… "

"Now, should we say thank you to Gong Young-bae?"

Puck! Puck!

I started to move my waist, and Suyeon continued to say each word with difficulty, letting out her moans.

"Ugh… Thank you, Gong Youngbae… Aang… Thank you… For taking advantage of my heart… Thanks to you… I also had my first kiss and first experience, which I was planning to give to Gong Youngbae… Ugh… Because I gave it all to my senior… I couldn't keep my promise… But it's Gong Youngbae's fault… Boo, I'm dissatisfied… Ugh… There's nothing, right?

Because I'm Seongjin's senior now… No, actually, it's been a while… So now…"

Pugh-!

As I plunged my dick deeper, Sooyeon trembled as if she had been shocked and spat out her last words.

"Higit… I don't need that anymore."

"Ugh… Ahhh! Ahhh!"

"Haaah… Ahhh… Oppa… I love you Oppa… Push me deeper, cum inside me… Enough to make me pregnant… "

Su-yeon, who was starting to get addicted to her pleasure, started calling me oppa again, even though I was the same age as her.

And at those words, Gong Young-bae shed tears.

I knew about it because I heard about it.

When Su-yeon skipped a grade, Gong Young-bae asked her to call him oppa, and Su-yeon refused.

Although it was nothing more than a title, Gong Young-bae must be keenly aware of whom Su-yeon belongs to as he watches Su-yeon say things so easily to me that she would never say to herself.

I continued to pound my cock into her from behind, showing her Suyeon's perfect S-line from where it came out and where it entered.

Using Suyeon's animal-like moans as background music, I shook her hips and spoke to Gong Young-bae.

"Whoa… Even if Gong Yeong-bae and Soo-yeon hadn't treated her like that… Huh… I didn't know that it might have been you who was doing this here, not me. Huh… Would you be sad?"

"Ugh… Oppa, I'm done with people like that… Just me… Just focus on me… "

"I'm sorry, sorry, I left my lovely girlfriend and focused on something else. So, as an apology…"

I grabbed Sooyeon's breasts from behind and twisted her nipples, accelerating her waist further.

"I'll send you to the point where you die, and I'll cum for you!"

"Hiyaaaaa! Ah, oppa! This, this! I love you so much! Haaaaa… Hibb…"

"Ugh…!"

At the same time that Sooyeon was cumming inside her, we reached climax together and her legs gave out, and she sank down on the mattress.

Although it was an item in the warehouse, we had secretly cleaned this warehouse together in advance for this occasion, so there was hardly any dust.

Gong Young-bae, who was crying with a pitiful erection, belatedly noticed her presence when he saw Eun-ji standing quietly next to her.

He desperately twisted his body tied to the chair and asked Eunji for help.

"Eunji! Let me out! Let's get out of here! These are all crazy bastards! Don't stay in this dirty place anymore. Let's get out together…?"

But Eunji just stood there quietly.

I saw Eunji's face and body getting hot and made a hand gesture.

"Now, Eunji. You know what to do, right?"

"… Yes… "

After saying that, Eunji slowly walked forward one step at a time.

Then, leaving Gong Young-bae tied to the chair behind, he knelt modestly in front of me, lowered his upper body, tucked his pretty short hair behind his ear, and took my cock in his mouth.

Ch. 157 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 157
Chapter 157 – Gong Yeong-Bae's End (6)

"Chup… Side… Hoo… "

Eun-ji lies down with her butt toward Gong Young-bae and carefully sucks my cock covered in semen and love juice.

Gong Young-bae's face when he saw that scene became the most shocked expression ever.

I don't know about Yuri or Suyeon, who were very close to me, but Eunji was supposed to not like me on the surface anyway.

She deliberately asked her to keep a distance from Gong Young-bae by pretending to be reasonably close to her, so Gong Young-bae thought of Eun-ji as his woman.

Gong Young-bae saw Eun-ji sucking my cock in front of her eyes…

"Eunji! Eunji! What are you doing now!"

"Whoop… Haaa… "

I screamed like crazy, but Eunji licked my dick without even looking at Gong Young-bae.

"Eunji! Jeong Eunji! Why are you doing this!"

Gong Yeong-bae kept calling out to Eun-ji, who did not respond, with blood forming in her neck.

"You were threatened… Right, right? You were threatened? Because of that bastard Han Seong-jin-"

"Tsk… It's noisy."

When Eun-ji, who was sucking her cock, took her mouth off for a moment and uttered a single word, Gong Young-bae's whole body froze.

"What… What…?"

"It's going great… Don't disturb me."

"What… What are you talking about now? That bastard is Han Seong-jin! You're my girlfriend!"

"Your girlfriend? Me? I don't know what I'm deluding myself into. Side… "

"Ugh, Eunji… What's wrong with you…"

"Then let me ask."

Eunji said while licking my pillar with her tongue.

I deliberately lied down at a 90-degree angle so that Gong Young-bae could see Eun-ji's expression better, and thanks to this, Gong Young-bae was able to clearly enjoy the side view of Eun-ji sucking my cock.

"You mean, even in that situation, have you ever directly asked me to date you?"

"!"

"Nothing? That's because you were thinking of getting it back for Yuri and Suyeon, not for me in your hands."

"Eunji, I, I…"

"Eunji, it's good to say what you have to say, but if you talk too much, my dick gets cold."

"Ah, I'm sorry, master… I'll make you warm again "

Eunji put my dick in her mouth again and shook her head up and down, showing a charm that was unimaginable from her usual appearance.

I lied down and stroked Eunji's head while she was giving blowjobs, stretched out her arms and touched her buttocks, and then slowly took off her pants.

Her large buttocks, which still had some traces of sunburn, were revealed, and as she pulled down her panties, bare skin with her original skin color in the shape of panties was revealed.

"Would you ever say something like that to Eunji in the first place?"

I said while enjoying the feel of Eunji's soft mouth on my cock.

"What?"

"After being treated like a dog by Yuri and then being abandoned, he went to Suyeon to get it back and Suyeon took advantage of him. After that failed and Eunji was left alone, he ended up leaning on Eunji, right?"

"That's right… That doesn't mean there's any reason for me to be treated like this by you! Jeong Eun-ji! Even if that's the case with Yuri and Su-yeon, how can I treat you too!"

Eunji sucked my cock and then looked back at Gong Youngbae with dead eyes.

"I was only option 3 to you anyway, right?"

"…!"

"Yuri and Suyeon came to me belatedly because everything wasn't working out, and even then, they didn't say a word about dating until the end. They waited like cowards and as soon as they thought they had Suyeon back, they ordered us to try to drive a wedge between Yuri and the master. From the beginning, we "You didn't even think about looking at your heart properly, did you?"

"Oh, no…"

Gong Young-bae's body trembled at the merciless criticism of Eun-ji, who she thought was the woman closest to her.

"But the master is different. Although the master has many women, he loves them all equally. Unlike you, who doesn't give any answers and just ignores them, he is shameless, but he definitely touches our hearts and loves us both physically and mentally."

"Yes, she definitely loved me. So today, at Eunji's request, I'm going to show her something special. Are you ready, Eunji?"

In response to my question, Eunji trembled with joy even though she had not done anything yet.

"Yes… I've prepared everything… I made it spotless and brought everything I need here… "

While saying that, Eunji handed me a love gel.

Then she grabbed her buttocks from both sides and spread them to show her anus.

"So… Please take the first one after me too, master "

"Jeong Eun-ji!"

After Gong Young-bae's screaming cry, I traced her buttocks with my fingers.

Unlike the dirty image people often think of, Eunji's anus is a very bright red color.

Since it wasn't an area that could just be touched, Eunji administered an enema in advance for today and even brought some love gel to minimize friction.

Because you want it.

I squeezed some of the love gel onto my dick, squeezed some more onto her finger, and then applied it around Eunji's anus.

"Ugh…"

Eunji's body trembled at the feel of the cold love gel.

I smiled at Gong Young-bae, who was crying with her cock erect because of the sight before her eyes, and placed my cock on Eun-ji's butt.

"I can't show her because I fucked her front hole during a school trip… Instead, I'll show you how I fucked her back hole."

"Ugh… Okay, look carefully Because you are hesitant and indecisive… My body and mind that were by your side are being taken away "

"Wait… Why… Why! You said you liked me! You said you were in competition with Yuri! Furthermore, you said you weren't interested in other men!"

"Not anymore. Haaa… Because now the only man I will love is my master… "

"After the school trip… So you've been fooling me this whole time?!"

In response to Gong Young-bae's desperate screams, Eun-ji fell down and held out her buttocks to me, making her snort.

"That's right. Because the master said so… "

And Eunji gently touched my forearm, which was near her shoulder, with her hand and kissed her.

"Master, can you see his forearms? He's stronger than even you… He's a real man. Now I know. Who I'll love for the rest of my life… And…"

Eunji looked at Gong Youngbae's crotch with a mocking expression and snorted.

"Gong Young-bae… Your dick is small, right?"

Pushot-

Gong Young-bae eventually gave up on Eun-ji's criticism, which completely destroyed his value as a male.

"Master has a nice body… And a huge cock… He even forgave me for being arrogant… And went on a date with me with all his heart. So… Watch me become your woman " 〈 Br〉

Soouk-

"Ugh… "

As my cock penetrated into her anus, all the muscles tightened around my cock, just like when I first took her virginity.

A tightness that cannot be compared to a pussy.

When he forced his dick into a place that wasn't supposed to be inserted, Eunji's body put tremendous pressure on the dick, as if it was stubbornly refusing to be inserted.

When I put it in my vagina, it felt tight at first and then got soft after I put it all in, but it seemed like my anus was rejecting my dick from start to finish.

Still, I didn't stop and kept inserting my dick…

"Ah… Ah…"

Eventually, most of my dick was swallowed inside Eunji's ass.

'Ha… This is going to suck.'

The pressure was so tight that if I relaxed even just a little, I felt like I wouldn't be able to control it and would just ejaculate.

Both Eunji and I were trembling, enjoying the afterglow of pleasure we had never felt before.

Eunji was much more sensitive than me, so from the moment the dick was inserted into her ass, she couldn't control herself and her body was shaking.

"Ah… Ugh… You're so big… It feels weird… Ugh… Ah, it hurts…"

"But being sick is good, right? Because you…"

Sigh-!

I smacked Eunji's butt with all my might.

"Hehe… "

The sound from her hips and buttocks, which were much larger than those of girls her age, filled the warehouse.

"Because I'm a perverted whore bitch who likes to be treated like this!"

"Heheuuuuu deliciously… FUZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZL of" … "

"Well said. Then, let's give our pretty slave a reward!"

While saying that, I violated Eunji's ass.

Without the lube gel, there was a tightness and stiffness that made it difficult to go back and forth, but now that the gel was applied, her buttocks swallowed my dick smoothly.

"Jung Eunji… Jeong Eunji! How could you! You keep deceiving me! Was it all planned from the beginning?! Tell me!"

Seeing Gong Young-bae crying, Eun-ji melted with pleasure, but did not stop criticizing him.

"Haaaaa… Yes, that's right. It was all planned… You… Ugh… Because you were so indecisive and indecisive… That's why you got taken away like this. Haha Now a dull and weak man like you There is no need, because I will be held by my master for the rest of my life… And become pregnant with his child "

"Uuuuu!"

"Ugh… Anyway… You were playing with me, right? You thought it was a fish you caught from the beginning… Huh? So I too… Haaaaa I was playing with you too You did that to your childhood friend. You do such things… Hehe… There's no more reason for me to like you, right?"

"How… How can this be? Why on earth!"

"Selfish… Oh, You're mean… You can't do anything on your own… You attract strange people and almost cause the master's death… You even have a small dick… It's a tragedy… "

In addition to the pleasure she felt from her ass, Eunji was even more excited as she poured out her emotions to Gong Youngbae.

"Haaah… As a male… There is nothing about him that is superior to his master… An right?"

"Senior Eunji's words are too harsh "

Su-yeon, who came to her senses, stood up and approached Gong Yeong-bae naked.

"At least Gong Young-bae is better at studying. Of course…"

At the same time, she touched Gong Young-bae's groin with her foot.

"Everything else is not good enough "

Hehe… Choi Soo-yeon, you!"

"Wow… Did you get an erection and ejaculate in this situation? It feels bad… And like Eunji said, it's really… Small. Unlike Seongjin."

At the same time, Yuri got up and came towards me, who was fucking Eunji's ass, and sucked my nipple.

"The reason I called you here today is that my boyfriend wanted to pay back the karma for what you've done in addition to all the times we've been toyed with by you. Sungjin is the only man in the world who can see me naked. That's why. Now-"

Yuri said while still sucking my breast and glaring at Gong Young-bae from the corner of her eye.

"None of us need you."

"Ugh… Ugh…"

Gong Young-bae could not overcome his frustration and despair and began to shed tears like a child.

"Ugh… Eunji, I'm going to cum!"

"Yes please cum for me! I'll give my ass to you too!"

Pushyuk-

I ejaculated inside Eunji's anus, and her whole body shook, and she fell down on the mattress, half unconscious.

"Hehe… Hehe… "

"Today, we'll throw away another pair of Eunji's panties."

"Seongjin, me too… "

"Oppa, and me too… "

A situation where one person falls out of exhaustion and two more stick together.

Gong Young-bae, who was in hell, shed tears and continued to struggle to undo his strings.

That moment.

Rattle-

A key sounded from the warehouse door, which was probably locked, and someone came inside.

Gong Young-bae barely turned his head to see who came inside.

A woman with a short wavy cut and a mole around her mouth, giving a slightly more adult look.

As soon as Gong Young-bae saw her, he screamed as hard as he could.

Even though she knows she's my girlfriend.

"Nuh-uh, noona! Yumin noona! Please help me! Please untie these strings! These people are all crazy! Quickly report it to the police-"

Yumin, holding the warehouse key in her hand, came inside, closed the door, and locked it again.

And as she passed by Gong Young-bae and came toward me, she smiled.

"Baby, can I wear it now?"

"Who… Me…?"

Ch. 158 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 158
Chapter 158 – Gong Yeong-Bae's End (7)

Yumin walked past Gong Young-bae with graceful steps and approached us.

And I looked at Eun-ji, who was broken on the mattress with semen leaking from her ass, and Yuri and Su-yeon, who were licking my cock competitively between them.

"They asked me to come back in about an hour, so I came, and you finished it with the three of us? I heard you recover really quickly?"

"Sister! What on earth are you talking about…"

Sensing that his last hope was turning into despair, Gong Young-bae desperately denied it and called Yu-min, but Yu-min did not even look at Gong Young-bae.

Yumin walked over and sat in front of me, twirling the warehouse key on her finger.

Then, he stroked my cheek with his soft hand and smiled.

"Now is it my turn? I had a hard time holding it in too."

"Okay, then since we did the three of them once, would you please give it up to Yumin this time?"

"Yes "

"But… I was really short…"

Unlike Su-yeon, who gave in obediently, Yuri pursed her lips as if she was dissatisfied that her sex session was a bit short.

And he shook his head as he hugged my waist.

"I don't like it. I'm really short. Add more. I can do it with you, okay?"

"Wow… That's not a real kid…"

Su-yeon chuckled when she saw Yuri, the student council president who was always polite and always a role model for others, making a fuss because she wanted my dick.

And she slapped her butt lightly.

"Hi?!"

"Okay, I'm in a perfect mood right now, so I'll give it up to Yuri."

When Su-yeon finally succeeded in getting revenge on Gong Yeong-bae, who had a grudge against her, Su-yeon seemed to feel relieved and readily gave in to Yuri.

Yuri was clinging to me, whimpering like a child and looking up at me with the most pitiful expression possible.

"Seongjin, Suyeon also said okay, huh? And you said it tastes better if you eat it with me, right?"

"I really don't know how my girlfriend ended up like this."

As I smiled and touched her thigh, Yuri took her hand and placed it on her chest.

"Who did I end up like this "

"Yumin, what do you think? Can we wear Yuri too?"

"It doesn't matter, it doesn't matter, so I'll hurry… "

As Yumin took off her clothes, she lowered her upper body and kissed me, and as Suyeon moved out of the way, she sucked my cock all to herself.

Yumin, who had been kissing me for a while, suddenly looked down as if something occurred to her.

There was his younger brother who was busy sucking my cock.

"Chup… Ah, that's right. Hey, Yuri. Here's the key."

When Yumin dropped her keychain from her finger, Yuri caught it with one hand while sucking her cock.

"I wasn't late, right?"

"Ugh."

Yuri couldn't answer properly because she had her dick in her mouth.

"How are you doing, baby? Are you okay?"

Yumin shifted her gaze to me and asked, like a child looking for praise.

When we were in the midst of plunging Gong Young-bae into despair, when he still had some sense of sanity left, we barged in unexpectedly and gave him hope.

And even Yu-min, who I thought would be the last hope, has already shown that she is completely on my side, plunging Gong Young-bae into a swamp from which he cannot escape.

That's what Yumin would do this time.

Yumin arrived at the academy just in time for the group talent show practice to end, took Yuri out with her, handed her the key to the warehouse, and after killing some time, appeared at the scheduled time, giving hope to Gong Youngbae. Br〉

And, by showing that she was my woman, she trampled on even the slightest hope she had for Gong Young-bae.

I kissed Yumin and touched her naked breasts while sucking her cock.

"Okay then, Yumin. Lie down here on your side like this. I'm going to fuck you."

"Oh my… Are you going to does it like this? There are unnecessary children, and they are so visible."

Yu-min blushed as she treated Gong Yeong-bae, whom she probably knew quite well since she was her younger brother's childhood friend, as an 'unnecessary child'.

I answered by stroking her cheek and moving my hand down her neck, collarbone, nipple, navel, and all the way to the crack of her entrance.

"I think it's just a background thing. And it doesn't really matter, right? You're not going to do it now because it's useless?"

Yumin stared at me and answered while slightly avoiding his gaze.

"… I want to do it."

"Okay, then it's your turn to receive your boyfriend's dick."

Soouk-

There was no need to caress Yumin's already wet pussy.

Yumin's flooded pussy gently swallowed my cock, and I was able to reach the deepest part of her very easily.

"Hi… "

As I sat on top of Yumin and pushed my dick into her, Yuri came next to me and kissed me frantically.

"Whoop… Seongjin… Seongjin… "

While touching Yuri's chest with one hand, I placed the other hand on Yumin's chest and started pistoning.

Meanwhile, when Gong Young-bae saw the three people, he started a meaningless struggle and started crying while crying.

"Ugh… Ugh… Damn it… Damn it! Sister! Why did even my sister become like this! Everything! Why did it become like this…"

Choi Su-yeon approached Gong Young-bae and squatted down in front of him.

In the midst of all this, Gong Young-bae caught sight of Choi Soo-yeon's naked body and was momentarily distracted by it.

Choi Soo-yeon, who was squatting, smiled and said, resting her chin on both hands.

"I guess that's because Gong Young-bae didn't do anything?"

"Huh…"

"What did Gong Young-Bae do while Senior Seong-Jin was running and sweating on her feet trying to get us? Even when he was in very advantageous conditions?"

"Soo, Suyeon…"

"Oh my? Now you're calling me names as if I'm just a friend? Didn't you say we were all crazy bitches earlier?"

"That… That, that…"

"Look over there, isn't it very pretty?"

Choi Soo-yeon raised her hand and pointed to sisters Han Seong-jin, Yu-min Lee, and Lee Yu-ri, who were having a threesome.

"Ahh! Ah! Ah, baby! Your dick tastes so good! Fuck me harder! Ahh! I love you!"

"I love you too, Seongjin, kiss me… Kiss me more… "

"Huh… I love you too, Yumin! Yuri!"

When Gong Young-bae saw Han Seong-jin casually talking informally to Lee Yu-min, who was two years older than her, and tasting her sister at the same time, Gong Young-bae felt crazy jealousy, envy, and envy.

At the same time, I shed tears because of the shame of myself being tied up here and not being able to do anything, and the regret that I might have been the one shaking my back over there.

Choi Soo-yeon smiled bitterly at the sight of Gong Young-bae and continued to push him mentally.

"There have been many times when the four of us or five of us have had a lot of sex. Did you see how big Seongjin's dick is? I heard that when you get stuck in Seongjin's dick, you start to think that other things are just as good. Gong Youngbae used me on a date like that that day, and then I lost my temper and just had a body. Just when I was about to roll, Seongjin told me to value myself more and dressed me up… But if I think about it, I probably would have gotten into it right then and there."

"Soo, Suyeon… I'm sorry… I was wrong… So please…"

"Huh? Do you feel sorry now? But it's already too late. Because now we're all…"

Su-yeon stood up and showed Han Seong-jin's vagina with semen flowing out.

Semen dripping from between the legs.

It was already clear from that alone whose woman Choi Soo-yeon was.

"He's already Seongjin, both in body and mind."

"Ugh… Ugh!"

"Gong Young-bae, I'm asking because I'm curious…"

Choi Su-yeon put her face close to Gong Young-bae's ear.

"Aren't you mistaken in thinking, 'I'm popular with girls even if I don't do anything?'"

"Ahhhhh!"

At those words, Gong Young-bae almost screamed as if he was having a seizure.

Jeong Eun-ji, who had just regained her senses, squatted down in front of Gong Young-bae and spoke in the same posture as Choi Soo-yeon.

"Girls, as long as they don't match their class, are naturally attracted to a man who keeps telling them he likes them, right? But Gong Young-bae, you didn't do anything, and the master kept saying he liked us and tried to have us. We became the master's women. Isn't that natural?"

At the same time, Jeong Eun-ji stretched out her finger and touched the small bulge in Gong Young-bae's pants.

"Isn't he a pathetic man like you who is mean, ignorant, weak, and has a small dick?"

When he saw Jeong Eun-ji touching Gong Young-bae's lower body with an expression full of contempt, Han Seong-jin lowered his voice slightly and spoke.

"Eunji, you are my bitch, but who told you to touch another man's body without the master's permission?"

"Ah… I'm sorry, master This pathetic thing here is crying unsightly…"

"I told you not to cheat, right? As punishment, come here and suck."

When Han Seong-jin pointed to her buttocks, Jeong Eun-ji responded with an ecstatic expression and voice.

"Yes, master… "

Jeong Eun-ji and Choi Soo-yeon stood up together, abandoned Gong Young-bae and approached Han Seong-jin.

Eun-ji Jeong went behind Seong-jin Han, who was sticking his dick into Lee Yu-min, and knelt down, placed her mouth on his buttocks, and flicked her tongue. Soo-yeon Choi went to his chest where he was kissing Lee Yu-ri and sucked her nipples carefully.

"Ahh! Ah, honey! I-I think I'm going! It's so… Ahhh!"

"Huh… Hehe… I'll go too, Yumin!"

Han Seong-jin, who was frantically thrusting his waist into Lee Yu-min, straightened his entire body and pushed his waist into Lee Yu-min as much as possible.

Lee Yu-min caught all of Han Seong-jin's semen into her womb while feeling the lingering sensation of climax with her waist rising.

"Ah… Ah… "

Lee Yu-min mixing bodies with Han Seong-jin.

Lee Yu-ri giving Han Seong-jin a kiss full of love.

Choi Soo-yeon gives Han Seong-jin a sincere breast caress.

Jeong Eun-ji touches Han Seong-jin's most sensitive parts with her tongue without hesitation

My older neighbor's sister, who was the first to be curious when I first opened my eyes to the castle.

A childhood friend from her neighborhood who she had known since she was young and whom she vaguely thought might end up getting married.
She looks like a bitch on the outside, but she's actually very warm and charming, and she's her junior who often flirts with her.
Although she was known for being strong and talkative, she was an athletic girl of her age who showed a girlish side in front of her.

The scene that unfolded before her eyes was proof that all of them had completely become Han Seong-jin's females.

Gong Young-bae, who was already at the limit of his physical strength due to struggling and twisting his body the whole time he was tied to a chair, lost consciousness and fainted as the extreme mental stress increased beyond his limits.

And from the next day, Gong Young-bae did not come to the academy.

Ch. 159 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 159
Chapter 159 – Jinsuje

After having an orgy with four girlfriends in front of Gong Young-bae.

We untied the restraints of Gong Young-bae, who was lying unconscious on the chair, left him in the warehouse, and left without locking the door.

We were very considerate in allowing him to go home once he came to his senses.

And the next day, Sunday, our class gathered once again to practice for the group talent show, just like yesterday.

Sooyeon no longer had to wear a mask, so unlike yesterday, she snuggled close to me and acted cute.

"Sun~ Bae~ Have you eaten lunch? If so, would you like me to give you some chocolate?"

"Hmm, I'm craving it? If you have a lot, can you give me one?"

"Hey, come on."

Suyeon took out one of her flat pieces of chocolate, opened her bag, and put it gently in her mouth before sticking her head out.

"What are you doing? Oh my gosh (What are you doing? Eat quickly)."

Seeing her cute charm, I smiled and pressed my lips together.

Besides us, there were a few other kids in the classroom who had come earlier, but we didn't mind.

"Wow… "

Their lips overlapped, and their tongues mingled with a piece of chocolate between them.

As the chocolate melted with body heat, it went into each other's mouths, and we continued kissing like that for a while.

The girls' faces turned bright red and covered their mouths with their hands as they watched Sooyeon and I are kissing, and the boys' faces showed a mixture of all kinds of emotions, including envy, jealousy, and envy.

Finally, one person couldn't contain his curiosity and asked.

"Hey, Han Seong-jin, you're so fucking rich… No, that's not it. Is it okay to be like this? You're dating Lee Yu-ri. Does she know?"

"Yuri? Oh, you know."

"Is that so? So you won't get caught… Or you know?"

"Uh, I'm dating Yuri, and I'm dating Suyeon. We both know that."

"… They both agreed to that?"

"Wait a minute, then what is that picture that was circulating on the Internet the other day? The girl in it also said you were her boyfriend?"

"Uh… She's my girlfriend too."

"…"

"…"

"Han Seong-jin, you are the 'enemy' of all of us from now on."

"Because of you, at least two of us can't date women!"

"You guys aren't crazy. Without me, you and Suyeon and Yumin wouldn't be dating right now."

"Wow you trash~"

When the boys made jokes that seemed to have a bit of sincerity in them, Sooyeon crossed her arms around me and glared at everyone.

"No matter how much my seniors do, I only see senior Seongjin?!"

"Damn… When I heard there was a fight, I thought they had broken up, and I thought I would have a chance…"

And such minor disturbances were soon suppressed by the class leader.

"Quiet! Is everyone here? Let me connect my laptop first and figure out the number of people! Please sit in the same spot you practiced yesterday!"

At the class president's words, everyone, including Yuri, Suyeon, and Eunji, returned to their chairs and sat down.

The class leader continued to compare numbers with his cell phone.

"21 people… There are kids who can't come today because of academy… Let's see, 5 people… 27 people in total… Huh? There's only one vacancy?"

The class leader knew that one person was missing, so he checked who was there one by one and checked the names of the kids who couldn't come today. After standing like that for a while, he found out who the vacancy was and asked.

"Gong Young-bae, are you here today? Why did you go to the bathroom?"

At those words, me, Yuri, Suyeon, and Eunji looked at each other's faces at the same time.

And I didn't say anything.

Other kids gave the answer.

"So, I guess I didn't see it?"

"You didn't come? I came early today and I never saw you."

"Aren't you here? I'll call you."

The class leader called Gong Young-bae's cell phone.

And as she put her ear to her cell phone, she looked embarrassed.

"Huh? I heard the phone is turned off?"

"What is it, diving?"

"No, I'm going to see you tomorrow anyway, so is there any point in turning off my phone?"

"Yuri, aren't you close with Gong Young-bae? Is something wrong with him?"

When the class leader asked, Yuri looked not at me but at the class leader who asked and shook her head.

"No, I don't know either."

"Oh, what? I can't contact you. What should I do?"

I spoke to the anxious class president, calming him down.

"First, we don't have time, so wouldn't it be better to practice first if we don't have time? It's not a dance that can't be performed without one person."

"Ugh… Let's do that for now. He's not the only one who isn't here right now, and a few more people couldn't come because of schedules. Let's practice on our own first. Play the song."

The class leader gave up on contacting Gong Young-bae, and we practiced the choreography by matching the movements together with the remaining people.

And after practicing for several hours, we all head home together.

I walked down the street and talked with Yuri, Suyeon, and Eunji before they dispersed to their respective homes.

"Gong Yeong-bae, that bastard, aren't you still locked up in the warehouse? I definitely untied the strings properly back then."

"You lifted and moved the chair she was sitting on. I clearly saw her body lying on the mattress, so what?"

"And that door is locked from the inside, right? If you're inside, you can't be locked in even if you want to be."

"Aren't we just going somewhere and talking about what happened to us?"

We each said something, but none of us were worried about Gong Young-bae's safety.

I chuckled at Eunji's words.

"What are you talking about, that cowardly bastard? If you have the courage to do that, I will see that bastard again. And…"

I turned my head back and looked at the Jinsugyo building and said.

"Even if you say it, there is no evidence. There is no CCTV inside the academy fence, and we cleaned and wiped down the warehouse yesterday before leaving."

"If you think about it, it might have been better if you didn't come today and hid like a coward. I don't think I can even control my facial expression when I see that kid anymore."

Yuri shook her head, as if she didn't want to even think about Gong Young-bae.

And the next day, Monday.

It was assembly time and everyone was seated, but one of the desks in the classroom was still empty.

When the teacher entered the classroom and saw that one seat was clearly empty, she tilted her head and asked everyone.

"Why is there an empty seat over there? Whose seat is it?"

The kids who checked the empty seat muttered among themselves and answered in muttered voices without even knowing who was answering.

"Gong Yeong-bae."

"Youngbae? You've never been late? Has anyone contacted Youngbae that he's sick or something?"

Awkward silence.

"Nothing? The class leader should contact me."

"Yes."

Then the class leader called Gong Young-bae again, and less than 10 seconds later, she put down her cell phone again.

"The phone is turned off."

"What?"

"Teacher, I didn't tell you yesterday, but in fact, I called you yesterday when Gong Young-bae didn't come during group practice, but the phone was turned off then too…"

"What, do you know something happened? Okay, the teacher will call Youngbae's house, so don't go anywhere and just stay for a moment."

After a brief assembly, the teacher returned to the teacher's office, and everyone talked about Gong Young-bae for a short time.

As there were many kids who did not know the true identity of Gong Young-bae, most of them were worried that something was really going on.

Of course, me, Yuri, Suyeon, and Eunji didn't say a word about Gong Youngbae or worry about him.

After a while, the teacher who went to the teacher's office returned and informed about Gong Young-bae's situation.

"I called home, and they said they were at home… Have you ever bullied Youngbae in a group?"

"…? No."

"I practiced without incident on Saturday as well."

"No, but why do you say you don't want to go to the academy? Are you sure you've never bullied him? Han Seong-jin!"

When the teacher had a problem like this, she always called me by name, the number one suspect.

"Did you ever bother Youngbae?"

"No."

Of course, if you bullied me, you were bullied, but there is no reason to tell the truth to the teacher.

"You know that I have stopped doing such things starting this year, and those who would do such things with me have now been expelled from the academy."

"Oh… That's right. Something big happened to you in the first semester. Hmm, hmm. I'm sorry for doubting you, Seongjin. No, then why on earth…?"

Out of nowhere, the teacher, who seemed to be having trouble managing her children, frowned even more at her, and she left the classroom again for the first period class.

Naturally, Gong Young-bae did not come to the academy that day or the next day.

Originally, the people who were closest to Gong Young-bae were Yuri, Su-yeon, and Eun-ji, but since all three of them have turned into Gong Young-bae's enemies, there is no one who can properly understand his current situation.

If he had gone missing, the other children would have been worried and anxious, but as soon as the teacher checked with Gong Young-bae's parents and confirmed that he was home safely, interest in Gong Young-bae's fate cooled just as quickly.

By Friday, the conversation among the kids about Gong Yeong-bae's absence was almost non-existent.

Rather, thanks to the interest in the start-up festival, such as looking forward to who will come out with what individual/team talent show following the class group talent show and what each class theme will be, even Gong Young-bae's continued absences cooled off very quickly.

As a week passed, no one talked about Gong Yeong-bae, and the date of the launch ceremony continued to get closer.

Ch. 160 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 160
Chapter 160 – Jinsooje (2)

Ahead of the registration for Jinsuje's individual/team talent show, all hopeful participants had to briefly show what they would do in front of the student council.

And…

"Can't I just not do it now?"

I asked Yuri while waiting for some kind of rehearsal in front of the student council.

Yuri, who was standing next to me, seemed to be trembling, stamping her feet in place, but quickly shaking her head.

"No. You're better at guitar than I thought. If you have that level of skill, you can't let it go to waste. You should show it off at festivals like this and find out what you're good at one by one. Do you know? Maybe you'll find a career path thanks to this in the future? And this is your time. It's your last chance."

"But there's no need for you to get caught up in something like this."

I had a guitar on my back, and Yuri was next to me, waiting for our turn.

Because we both also applied to participate.

To be precise, you could say that Yuri made me participate.

When I was in my first and second year, I hung out with a bunch of gangsters, so on the day of the launch festival, I wasn't even at the academy and was wandering around in random places, so this was actually my first and last time participating in the launch festival.

Yuri told me that she should have some real memories before she graduated and told me to participate in a talent show with my guitar skills, so she pushed me away.

And she said at the same time that she would join me too, so she signed up as a two-person team.

During lunchtime, I was waiting in line in front of the student council room with a guitar on my back, and the kids who were returning to class after eating came out, recognized Yuri, and exchanged words with him.

"What? Han Seong-jin and Lee Yu-ri, are you applying for a talent show?"

"Oh, that's how it happened."

"A guitar? Did you know how to play the guitar?"

"Just a little?"

"Oh~ Can you hit it once? I'm curious."

"Why don't you at least ring the school bell?"

While saying that, I took out the guitar on my back and roughly rang the school bell.

Naturally, since it was a song that didn't have any impact, the boys looked a little disappointed.

"But what should I call it? Are you applying on your own or is Yuri Lee doing it too?"

"We are doing this together. Yuri dragged me here to do this."

"Who pulled you?! I'm just trying to make memories for you-"

"A very couple only.

"Mr. Lee, have you ever been hit on the head with a guitar? Doesn't it go away quickly?"

"But what are you going to sing?"

Then Yuri answered the kids' questions instead.

"It's a secret. Who told you about it before the festival? And hurry. The hallways are narrow."

Only after Yuri pushed the other kids away did her line become quiet again.

Instead, I felt that people in front and behind the waiting line, who belatedly realized that I was the infamous Han Seong-jin, occasionally glanced at me with anxious expressions.

Well, I wasn't trying to argue, I was just looking at people, so I was thinking about doing that, but seeing that I'm still receiving this kind of attention from some people even though October is almost over, it made me realize that it was a life without answers.

The kids in my class are all acknowledging that I'm not that guy anymore, but other classes and grades won't.

"Yuri, after the talent show is over, do you have time to ask each team or individual about their thoughts or an interview?"

"Huh? Well… It does happen, right? If you compete as a club, there are times when it's something to do with the club or to promote the club."

"Really? That's good."

"Why, what are you trying to do?"

"That's a secret."

"Oh, how shameless! I'm participating along with you!"

In the end, without Yuri finding out what she wanted to know, she went into the student council room with me.

For the sake of simple screening, all the various fixtures in the student council room were pushed to the corners and only a desk and chair for three student council members were placed at the end.

When Yuri went into the student council room, which had a fairly spacious space, the student council executives looked at Yuri with curious expressions.

"I saw your name on the application, and senior Yuri Lee is really participating."

"Are you… Doing it with her boyfriend?"

"That's right. I'm the student council president, so please don't be lax in the evaluation and be fair, okay?"

"Yes, I understand!"

"Then, I'll play some MR on my phone. I think Yuri will be very embarrassed if I sing without anything."

"Ah… Yes."

I played the MR of the song we were supposed to sing on my phone and sat down on the chair.

As Yuri sat down on the chair, I started playing the guitar, and Yuri sang along with the MR accompaniment and the sound of my guitar.

"I have to decide after seeing all the other teams, so I'll let you know the results tomorrow. Thank you for your hard work, senior!"

"I listened to Yuri's song very well!"

"Don't go anywhere and talk about it because it's really embarrassing, okay?"

"Yes~"

After finishing the audition, which was so small that it was embarrassing to even call it an audition, Yuri and I held hands and went back to the classroom.

As I was leaving, I playfully poked Yuri on the cheek.

"My girlfriend, you sing better than before? Did you practice secretly?"

"Well, that is…"

"Huh? Because you want to look good to me?"

"Yeah, right! I wanted to look good, so I secretly went to a coin karaoke room and practiced alone! Can't I do that?"

"No, on the contrary, I am very grateful. Our student president, who only knew about studying, went all the way to Kono for her boyfriend."

"… That's all you need to know. Anyway, this isn't a bad thing, right? I'm leaving behind a memory from my school days."

"Yeah, it's okay. I was a little nervous because I've never played guitar in front of anyone except you guys."

"I don't know, but I'll pass. How many people in the academy can play the guitar so freely in the first place? It's something special in its own way, so let's wait until the festival by holding a group talent show and practicing this together."

"Yes, thank you, Yuri. Thanks to you, I get to try something like this before I graduate. Whether I pass or not."

"… "

Yuri seemed to like my answer, so she crossed her arms tightly and walked down the hallway together, not paying attention to the stares of the other kids, back to our class.

Inside the classroom, several girls and a few boys were discussing the budget for the maid café.

Of course, Suyeon and Eunji were there.

"Ah, senior! Did the screening go well?"

Sooyeon ran over to me and asked about the results of the examination, but since we didn't know the results yet, I just shrugged my shoulders.

"I did as much as I could."

"Then it will work out! I heard you play really well the other day. By the way, we are talking about how to prepare for the café, but why don't you go play soccer? Then, let's talk here together!"

"That's right, now that I think about it, Seongjin, you were the first to bring up the topic of the maid café. Have you thought about what to prepare?"

When Suyeon and Eunji asked me, the eyes of the other remaining children all turned to me.

In particular, the looks in the eyes of the boys, who were able to fulfill their own selfish interests thanks to my selfishness, were very unusual.

"You can just rent clothes…"

"What drinks to sell?"

"Mixed coffee and iced tea."

"Eh? That's enough? That's barely enough?"

"You don't know what."

I waved my finger at the class leader's words.

"If our class opens a maid café, do you think the kids who come there will come because they want to have a drink?"

"Uh… Because it's a café?"

"Completely wrong!"

The class president was startled by my strong denial and flinched.

"If I want to have a drink, I'll go to a proper café that serves everything. If people come to our class maid café, that means…"

I placed Yuri, Suyeon, and Eunji side by side.

"I'm here because I want to receive service from these guys in maid uniforms!"

"That's right!"

The remaining boys who did not go out to play soccer enthusiastically supported my opinion.

Ignoring the girls' pitiful looks.

"The quality of the drinks? That doesn't matter. As long as they don't sell shit, I wouldn't really care what they sell. Would you come to a maid café because you want to see a maid or something to eat or drink?"

"Well, it's still Kapende…"

"Even if you try to imitate a real café by adding coffee beans, sugar, and cream, if you can't sell it all, it's hard to keep the rest. Oh, of course, for the sake of a little differentiation, it's okay to order iced tea overseas from Crystal Left instead of Lipton. I guess dessert isn't hard to make, so why not just buy a few cookies somewhere?"

"Anyway… Isn't that too insincere? I'm barely selling something like that, will anyone come?"

Yuri looked a little anxious, but my opinion was firm.

"Wow. Absolutely."

It was the same reason why men couldn't just pass by at a university festival where three goddesses were in one place wearing maid outfits and serving customers.

Even though it is known to the outside world that at least two of them are in a relationship with me, no man can ignore goddesses like Yuri Su-yeon and Eun-ji in maid uniforms.

Even if no girls show up, you can secure 50% if you just grab the guys.

It's a game we can't lose and a privilege unique to our class that holds three goddess levels at the same time.

"Out of the three here, one customer and two servers will take turns, and the additional people who need to serve can take turns taking turns. The girls wear maid uniforms, I don't know if there will be a demand for them, but the boys may also be needed for serving. I guess I could just order about 3 suits that give me a butler look.

And for the mixed coffee, 3 to 5 cans of 170 cans are enough, and the taste should be as mild as possible so that there is less discomfort…"

After that, we talked about how to organize a café until lunchtime was over.

Even the girls who were disgusted at first quickly changed their attitude and actively cooperated when they said, 'If we make a lot of money from this and have money left over, we can have a company dinner or split the money.'

It seemed like Yuri Su-yeon thought to herself that if Eun-ji wore a maid uniform and served customers, a lot of people would come.

So, we all gathered together on the weekends and practiced for a group talent show, and during the week, under the leadership of the class leader, we prepared for the festival by stocking up on necessary items within the given budget.

A week before the festival, each class began decorating with themes prepared by each class.

Now, no one cared about the empty seat at Gong Yeong-bae, and we gathered together and were busy preparing for the launch ceremony.

Ch. 161 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 161
Chapter 161 – Jinsooje (3)

The day before the launch ceremony.

All classes in all grades, including ours, were busy preparing for the final preparations for the launch ceremony.

In addition to all the decorations symbolizing the Jinsu Festival, the hallways were lined with congratulatory messages drawn by children interested in art and painting.

The entire academy was in a festive mood as if the streets were decorated for Christmas, and each classroom was also completely decorated with themes prepared by each student, making it difficult to conduct proper classes during class time.

It became so common for students to get caught secretly chatting among themselves about festival preparations that they had to leave the teachers for some subjects to prepare for the festival.

Every time we had a break, we constantly saw kids bringing in all sorts of things from stationery stores, convenience stores, and supermarkets outside the academy, and that was the same for us.

"Crystal Left and bottled water have been delivered! Is there anyone who can come down and get some?"

"I'll come back."

I got up from my seat at the class president's words.

And when I got up, Eunji also got up on the other side.

"I'll go too. You don't know how much it will be, right?"

"Then, two people, please come back. The rest of us can start by piecing together the B4 paper here. Is there anyone who knows how to do calligraphy?"

I left the kids in my class preparing for the last festival and went down to the entrance of the academy with Eunji.

"Ah, the weather is nice. It would be nice to just go home like this."

Eunji looked at the clear autumn sky and stretched out.

We are busy as we are, but Eunji is even busier. In addition to preparing for the festivals we all do, the National Sports Festival is just around the corner, so it was a time to watch out for the falling leaves.

I played with Eunji by gently placing my hand on her butt.

"I just need to go back and forth twice by myself, so why did you even come here? How much time is left until the National Sports Festival? Isn't it just an excuse to help you, and you just wanted to be with me for a little while?"

"That's… That's right… "

Eunji checked to see if there was anyone else behind her and spoke politely while blushing.

Now, when we are alone, Eunji has been obeying on her own without us having to order her to act like a slave.

"I wanted to have my master all to myself, even just for a moment… I mean… "

I looked around for a moment to see if anyone was there.

When I saw that no one was there, I held Eunji's buttocks and breasts in my hands, and we had a short and long deep kiss on the hill leading to the academy's main gate.

"Ha… "

"I'll wait for the kids, so should we move things first?"

"Then what happens next…"

"When you have free time, come to my house."

"… Yes… "

We went to the entrance of the academy site and picked up the packages left at the janitor's office.

I gave the box of light powdered iced tea to Eunji, and I carried two bundles of much heavier bottled water.

"Hey, master… If it's too hard, you can change…"

No matter how old I am, climbing the hill carrying two water bottles was quite tiring.

Eunji, who saw me sweating, looked at me with a sad expression.

"It's okay. It's the National Sports Festival in a few days after the launch ceremony, so what if you strain your back while lifting something this heavy? Ugh…! I'll do this, so just take care of your body."

"Master… "

Eunji had tears in her eyes as she looked at me with her completely in love eyes.

"In preparation for the National Sports Festival, we even practiced dancing because we couldn't miss the class talent show. Then, I should give my body some rest. Ugh… Hey, by the way, please open the door."

"Ah!"

Eunji hurriedly opened the door leading to the hallway, and I groggily made my way to the classroom and put down the bottle of water.

"Now, here's the water. If the water tank here is empty while the café is running tomorrow, you have to go to the water purifier in the hallway and keep getting more."

"I brought all the mixed coffee… Iced tea, and water… I placed a pre-order for milk at the convenience store for tomorrow. When the festival starts tomorrow, some people will go to the convenience store and bring me some milk using my name."

While we were bringing water and iced tea, a guy with a background in design was drawing calligraphy on several sheets of B4 paper and writing a promotional message for our class's maid café.

And above the class name plate with the number 3-3 written on it, there was a piece of paper that deliberately gave off a chewy smell that said, "The best beautiful girl maid café in the province."

And the effect of that blatant aggro was so clear that even though today's class schedule wasn't over yet, kids from other classes were passing by and saw it and started asking questions to their friends in our class.

"What? Are you doing a maid café?"

"Oh, Han Seong-jin really pushed me to do this. After listening to it, it seemed good."

"Who is the maid? If you do it, I will kill you."

"Do you want me to do it?! First, the three maids in our class for sure are Lee Yu-ri and Jeong Eun-ji. And you know there's a kid in our class this time who skipped a grade, right? It's Choi Soo-yeon. Even her."

"… The three of them? Is it true? Isn't that right?"

"Ah, then don't come tomorrow~"

Roughly something like that.

Although they intentionally used words like 'the most beautiful girl in the province' to attract attention, it wasn't a lie. Yuri, Eunji, and Suyeon were all kids who could be called goddesses within Jinsoo Church.

Those girls wear maid uniforms and serve customers?

If a man tolerates that, he's either a eunuch or gay.

In that way, the rumor about our class' maid café spread quickly, and by lunchtime, all the students knew about it.

Everyone was looking forward to the maid café in our class, including the students on the student council where Yuri was, the second-year students who had Suyeon until the first semester, and the track and field team members that Eunji belonged to.

"Yes, teacher… No, you still haven't said a word… Yes… Oh, really…? Then what's the reason… Sigh… Yes, yes, I understand. Please come in, teacher."

When Gong Yeong-bae's mother received a call from her homeroom teacher at the academy, she sighed.

I was very worried about my son, who came home silently after Saturday and stayed in his room for several weeks now, not coming out of the room except to go to the bathroom.

And Gong Young-bae, perhaps aware of her parents' concerns, locked herself in her room, closed the curtains, made her room completely dark, covered herself with a blanket, and trembled.

Gong Young-bae, who locked the door and became a hikikomori, did not come out even when his parents knocked on the door and shouted at him to come out.

His visit was only held briefly when his mother, who eventually gave up, made rice and left it at the door.

That day, after witnessing the affair between Han Seong-jin and four people inside the sports warehouse, a lot of things were broken inside Gong Young-bae.

'It's mine.'

Her childhood friend Lee Yu-ri, her junior Choi Soo-yeon, and her close female friend Jeong Eun-ji.

The three people who liked him cursed and criticized him at the same time.

Every time he thought of their disdainful gaze, Gong Young-bae started hyperventilating, almost as if he was having a seizure. He pulled out his hair, wrapped himself in a blanket, and buried his head under the pillow to erase the day's lovemaking scene from his mind.

'I want to do it too, me too…'

Like Han Seong-jin, she wanted to fuck them to her heart's content.

If possible, I wanted to take them all at the same time.

However, the person teasing their waist next to the naked girls was not him, but another man.

It was Han Seong-jin, the academy's best member and bully.

I wanted to kill him.

If she could kill Han Seong-jin, she could do anything.

But it has already failed.

It was nice to see Han Seong-jin's evil appearance as he was swinging a wooden block with blood pouring from his head in front of a horde of Jin Su-gyo and Eun-bong Gong-gyo, who were incomparable to him in size and strength.

Even if he tried to use a similar move again, the group that had been harassing Han Seong-jin back then had all been captured, and even so, there was no way he could be an opponent if he tried to kill Han Seong-jin himself.

And above all…

'I knew everything.'

Han Seong-jin already knew that he approached Hwang Seong-tae and asked him to soak Han Seong-jin.

Since when did it start? From the beginning?

So, did he already know that at the moment when he was pretending to be close, putting his arms around her, and deceiving him by telling him to do well with Jeong Eun-ji?

To see yourself struggling in vain?

Everything was in the palm of Han Seongjin's hands.

Every time he remembered that fact, Gong Young-bae felt like his whole body stiffened like a rat in front of a snake.

At that moment, sunlight broke through the small gap in the curtain and hit Gong Young-bae's room.

"!"

Gong Young-bae, feeling the sunlight, jumped out of his seat, his whole body shaking, and desperately closed the curtains to block out the sunlight.

"Huh… Huh… Huh…"

Then again, he suffered from hyperventilation and locked himself in the blanket, twisting his whole body and pulling out his hair.

A lot of hair was pulled out and scattered in his hands, but he didn't care.

Everything he did, everything he said, everything was being seen by Han Seong-jin.

After that, when Gong Young-bae looked at the sunlight, he felt like Han Seong-jin's gaze was looking at him from somewhere.

And it seemed like Han Seong-jin would immediately hand over the recording file to the police once he found out his whereabouts.

If that happens, you will be caught on the charge of instigation and end up in the same situation as those thugs…

"Aaaaah! Aaaaah!"

Gong Young-bae, imagining a terrible future, buried his face under his pillow and screamed.

Since that day, Gong Young-bae has been wandering through an endless hell.

Ch. 162 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 162
Chapter 162 – Jinsuje (4)

The day of the launch festival that everyone was so eagerly waiting for has arrived.

In line with the festival, we went to school wearing civilian clothes instead of school uniforms and were busy running around frantically from early in the morning.

As soon as we arrived much earlier than 9 a.M. When the festival started, several people, including myself, came in from a nearby convenience store carrying a lot of milk that the class leader had requested to pre-order. Inside the classroom, the girls created a human barrier with their bodies and behind it, Yuri, Eunji, Suyeon changed into a maid outfit.

"Wow… Yuri is gorgeous."

"Why does he look good in everything he wears? I'm pissed."

"Sooyeon, isn't this a joke? Isn't her button popping?"

"Aaaaah! What should I do, Eunji? You're so fucking sexy!"

When we returned from the convenience store with plenty of milk, the three of us had already changed into our maid uniforms, and the girls were squealing and making a fuss around the three of us.

"Hey, I brought milk!"

"Ah, are you here? Do you have the correct number? Put it behind the table over there."

"Have you changed all your clothes?"

"What? I'm a boyfriend, and I'm trying to see if my girlfriend's clothes look good on him?"

"Now, wait a minute, guys! I'm a little embarrassed…"

The girls didn't look at Yuri who was embarrassed and grabbed her and dragged her forward.

"Ah… Ahaha… Uh, what do you think? Does it look good on you?"

I've seen all kinds of Yuri's civilian clothes and even seen her naked body, but the sight of Yuri wearing something other than her usual clothes, called a maid's uniform, had a different charm.

At first glance, it looks like cosplay.

When Yuri, who looked the furthest thing from cosplay, was wearing it, it felt strangely out of place, but at the same time, it suited her well.

Well, Yuri has a very pretty face and her body is nice too.

And then Suyeon and Eunji came out in front of me wearing maid uniforms.

"What do you think, senior? Am I pretty? Do I look good on you? You can compliment me more!"

"Do I really have to wear this… And serve? Really…? If I just switch with someone else right now…"

After seeing my girlfriends wearing maid uniforms, I was convinced.

Our class maid café will definitely succeed.

"She is the ideal maid I dream of. As expected, it was a good thing I recommended you guys. You really suit me well, and you are so pretty."

"Wow, Han Seong-jin is trash~"

The kids in my class, especially the boys, who knew that I was dating Yuri and Suyeon at the same time, booed behind my back as I left my review.

But that was only for a moment, as the festival was about to begin, so the class leader immediately came back to the center and started directing traffic.

"Everyone, the festival is starting now, so stop chatting! Did you all check today's serving timetable in group chat? If you miss, the rest will have a hard time and won't be able to rest, so it's good to enjoy the festival, but you have to arrive for your shift on time!"

There are three women and one man serving inside.

Because I had a scary appearance and my public image was still not very good, I was excluded from the serving list.

And today, Yuri, Eunji, and Suyeon, who will be the signboards of our class café, are assigned shifts more frequently than the other girls and do not have any free time.

It was very difficult and the time they could spend enjoying the festival was reduced, but when the class president said that he would make a deal with the teacher and pay for it with volunteer points, all three immediately accepted.

And finally, at 9 o'clock in the morning.

As the bell rang throughout the academy, numerous people from each class poured out into the hallway like a flock of ants.

From 9:00 to 10:00, the starting time of the festival, Yuri, Eunji, and Suyeon were all assigned to serve as three girls to ensure a positive publicity effect. Among them, Suyeon, who was the least resistant to wearing maid uniforms, stood at the entrance of the class and was in charge of soliciting customers.

Suyeon stood at the entrance to the classroom wearing a maid uniform and immediately gathered people.

"Everyone! Don't you want to drink a cup of coffee made by pretty, cute, and cute maids? If you come to the 3rd grade 3rd grade maid café right now, the very cute Choi Su-yeon, student council president Yuri Lee, and the bad-tempered Jeong Eun-ji will make you coffee for you! If you pay just 500 won more, the basic price is only 100 won per cup! If you don't like coffee, we'll just add milk!"

The effect of Soo-yeon's face, her body, and her solicitation in the maid uniform was so great that the boys in the class next to her immediately had their eyes fixed on her.

"Are these guys from class 3 really a maid café?"

"Lee Yu-ri and Jeong Eun-ji? Are they really wearing maid uniforms inside too?"

"Yes! It's open right now, so go in and order a cup of coffee! Basic coffee is 1,000 won! Add milk to coffee for 1,300 won! Iced tea is 1,500 won! Plus, you can get a magic spell for 500 won more! Isn't it really cheap? Today or three of us. "You can't even go somewhere and watch someone wear a maid's outfit and memorize a spell?"

"Shall we go?"

The boys in the class next door, who had fallen for Suyeon's sales, were tempted and came into our class.

And when I saw Yuri and Eunji waiting inside, wearing maid uniforms, my mouth fell open, and I sat down at the clumsy café table made by joining desks in the classroom.

"If I add money here, they'll give me a really weird order? They do it at that maid café or something?"

"Well, that is…"

When Yuri and Eunji noticed her, I, who was waiting behind her to make her coffee, shouted.

"Yes, I really will! You can even ask someone to do it for you!"

Although they were all classmates, I immediately activated my salesperson mode and answered politely.

The first customer's friends were talking among themselves, giggling, and then immediately placed their order.

"Hot coffee with extra milk and one iced tea! And I'll pay 500 won more!"

"Yes, thank you! Please pay the bill to our class president!"

As soon as I received my order, I took out the bottled water I had purchased in advance.

And several of the kids in my class boiled water in coffee pots brought from home and filled coffee and iced tea powder in disposable paper cups and plastic cups that we had purchased in advance at a nearby café.

While I was pouring hot water and a little milk into the coffee mix in a paper cup, another child who was waiting mixed iced tea and cold water in a plastic cup.

And the class leader who received the two cups asked while putting the cupholder in place.

"Then who would you like to place the order request?"

"I'm Jeong Eun-ji!"

"Me too, Jeong Eun-ji!"

"What, what?! Why, why me! There's Yuri too…"

Eun-ji, who received the first nomination, was scared and jumped up, and Yuri glanced away from her friend before being dragged into Operation Water Ghost.

However, the guys next door who had already made their decision did not back down.

"Ah? The maid in this house speaks informally to the guests?"

"Eunji! Service, service!"

The class leader hurriedly handed over the cup and called out to Eunji. Eunji took the cup with a bright red face as if she was about to explode and approached the guys.

Then I put the hand-held milk frother I had prepared in advance into the cup and turned it around. A latte was made in an instant, and when I mixed the drink by inserting a second frother into the iced tea in the same way, a coffee and iced tea that looked decent were completed.

Meanwhile, the first customers, the guys next door, took out their cell phones and recorded a video of Eunji finishing her drink.

"Come on, Eunji Jeong! Memorize the spell quickly! It's a delicious spell!"

"Ugh… Ugh…"

"Huh? Don't you? We're guests who also paid extra?!"

"W-Who says they won't do it…?! Ugh… Enjoy it… Eat it… Ma, ma, it's delicious… Mo, moe kyun…!"

Eun-ji, who completed the hand heart by shaking his hand and posing awkwardly, squatted down in place, holding his face in despair as soon as he finished the order.

"Ugh…"

"Puhahahaha!"

"Wow, I can see Jeong Eun-ji acting cute. Hey, it was a good sight!"

Eunji still had the image of an athletic girl with a tough personality, and except me, she actually behaved according to that image when dealing with other boys, so seeing her like this was truly a rare sight for other guys.

Thanks to this, her first customer left with 120% customer satisfaction, and word of mouth spread quickly after that.

Originally, there were rumors that we were preparing a maid café, but seeing it in person is another story.

When the news spread that for an extra 500 won, the bad-tempered and grumpy Eun-ji would show off her cuteness by exuding moe-moe-kyun, our class's theme, Maid Café, quickly became the hottest place of the festival.

"Hey, where is Jeong Eun-ji? I'll pay extra, so come right away and tell me to be funny!"

"Senior Eunji Jeong said she was doing moe kyu?"

"Ugh… Dammit, doesn't it seem like these kids are strangely looking for me a lot?"

"I guess that's how popular you are."

In fact, it may be closer to the grievances of those who have been wronged by Eunji at least once, no matter how big or small.

I was busy making coffee and iced tea with the beverage production team while the three people served.

Of course, people weren't the only ones looking for Eun, and of course Yuri and Suyeon, who had always been popular, were also serving a lot.

"Senior Yuri! I heard that if you pay 500 won more, he will memorize the spell for you. Is that true?"

"I never imagined Yuri doing something like this… I'm curious! I'll pay 500 won more, so please do it!"

"Choi Su-yeon, the group she used to hang out with all disintegrated and I wondered what she was going to do, but she skipped a grade, and now she's here doing that."

"Aren't you pretending not to know us?"

"Still, I'm curious… Should I give it a try?"

Strangely enough, there was a surprising amount of demand for boys from the same class who were on duty as servers, and not only men but also women wanted to be served by Yuri, Eunji, and Suyeon.

While the three of us were handing out drinks and chanting orders until our feet were sweaty, the beverage production team and I worked hard to make drinks for an hour.

"It's 10 o'clock, Gyodae, Gyodae! You did a great job making the drinks and the serving team worked hard too! Let's take turns in the next order!"

When the shift time came, we passed the baton to the next shift and left the crowded classroom.

If all three of Yuri, Eunji, and Suyeon are gone, demand will drop significantly, so as planned in advance, Yuri will serve for one more hour along with the others, and the other two will have free time until the next shift.

"I'm a little sorry that we're the only ones showing up. Thank you for your hard work, Yuri."

"Ugh… I feel like I'm going to get a pimple on my face because I'm smiling so much while doing the hand heart… I'll be doing it too starting at 11 o'clock, so you should check in advance where Seongjin will be going with you!"

"Okay, okay. See you in an hour."

As I left the classroom with Eunji and Suyeon, I left a word of encouragement to Yuri.

Leaving behind the screams of joy from the class leader who was checking the profits in the classroom.

And I didn't know it at the time, but while we were enjoying the morning festival, the video of our class' maid café was once again being spread on the Internet.

Ch. 163 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 163
Chapter 163 – Jinsooje (5)

As the hour passed by early in the morning, not only Jinsu Bridge members but also their families came to visit Jinsu Bridge one by one, making Jinsu Bridge the place with the largest number of floating people of the year.

In front of the main gate of the academy, merchants came to sell various snacks, cotton candy, and even ice cream, trying to make some money by hunting down trees. Convenience stores, supermarkets, and stationery stores nearby were also popping up.

After 10 a.M., I walked around Jinsu Bridge with Eunji and Suyeon and joined in the festival prepared by other classmates.

Meanwhile, Yuri's parents also came to her academy and saw their daughter wearing her maid uniform and serving food.

Yuri's father asked who asked him to do something like this with a disapproving expression, saying it was a manly thing, but both Yuri and I avoided answering, and Yuri's mother kept taking pictures of her daughter, saying she looked pretty.

As time passed, Yumin also came to visit, and we all started hanging out together.

At 11 o'clock, Yuri's service was finally over, and it was time for Suyeon to start serving.

Unlike Yuri, who joined her parents and older sister for a chat after the service, and Eunji, who also enjoyed the remaining free time and chatted with her family, Suyeon was still alone.

I said I would walk Suyeon to our class for a while, and she walked down the hallway with me.

"Suyeon's family is busy, so they aren't coming."

At those words, Sooyeon made a very cynical expression, different from her usual smiling face.

"Ha, my mom and dad are here? If I come here, they'll probably tell me to get out right away, saying, 'If you have time to waste on nonsense like this, use that time to study more!'"

"No matter what, you don't want to do that…"

"I heard this directly yesterday."

"…"

"Ahaha, why are you looking so serious? I'm fine, so don't worry!"

Su-yeon said it with a smile, but even a fool could tell that she really didn't care.

That's because all the students' families are here now and enjoying the festival, but Suyeon's family is the only one missing.

I held Suyeon's hand tightly out of pity.

"I will be there for you, Suyeon."

"What are you talking about, that my senior will become my family? Is this a proposal?"

Suyeon crossed her arms and laughed playfully.

"Should I just go to my class and help with the work again? It would be so lonely if you were alone."

"Seriously, don't do that. I hate it even more when you can't enjoy the senior festival because of me, right? Senior Yuri has just finished work, but shouldn't he still be with you? And I'm not working alone, there'll be other people too."

"Still…"

"I'm really fine! Enjoy the festival when you have time, too! Isn't he supposed to come back later and help our class again?"

"That's true. But are you really okay with that? You'll be working for two hours…"

Hehe. It's my first time hanging out with normal people and doing something together, so I really like it. So don't worry about me and go back quickly, too. I'll be waiting for you, Yuri and Eunji."

"Then… Okay, okay, Suyeon. I'll go, so cheer up, and if you're having a hard time because there are too many customers, send me a message. I'll be there to help you with the work."

"Okay, senior. See you later at lunch!"

So I let Sooyeon go and took my steps back down the hallway.

And Soo-yeon Choi, who was left alone for a moment, looked at the back of her boyfriend who was walking away and sighed.

"… I guess I should have just acted a little more foolishly."

Of course, since she was her own person, she felt lonely when she was left alone.

I wasn't expecting my parents to come, but there was a big difference between knowing in my head and actually accepting it.

However, she had once heard about Han Seong-jin's family history, so she felt sorry for being so foolish.

Since he had already lived without knowing the warmth of his parents since he was in elementary school, if he was lonely, he would be even more lonely.

Suyeon Choi, who was thinking about this and that, shook her head and lightly slapped her cheek with both hands.

'It's okay! It's not like I can't see you forever, I just need 2 hours, so why are you like this? Come to your senses!'

And then she went into sales mode again, greeting people inside her 3rd class classroom.

"Welcome~! What would you like to order? If you pay 500 won more, I, this pretty and cute maid, will memorize a magic spell for you?"

An hour after Su-yeon started serving, Eun-ji ate with her family and Su-yeon and I, who had no family on site, ate lunch with her and her family.

Perhaps because Suyeon was so friendly, her Yuri and her parents also liked her quite a bit, and Yumin, who had a hard time seeing each other on weekdays, had a smile on her face when she saw me.

I couldn't reveal much because it was in front of her parents.

After lunch, Suyeon served again, and after that, Eunji served, and I also enjoyed the festival, but then went back to the classroom and spent a hectic time making drinks and working on materials.

"Oh, the money… I must be crazy. How much is all this…?"

When she returned to work, the class president was now more than happy but scared.
Yuri, Suyeon, and Eunji were rotating shifts every two hours, so people who missed the first opening time came to our class every time each person was serving and had to order another drink, and there were well over hundreds of people. When we repeated that, we made much more profit than originally expected.

Even if all the students come just once, there are 500 visits, which is almost x3 per person, and when you include the families who come to visit, the profit is over several million won.

When I returned to work, I grinned at the foreman who was shaking with fear while settling the profits.

"Didn't I say this would definitely be a success? Hey, isn't this going to be our class's omakase dinner?"

While spending the morning and afternoon busier than any other class, our class closed the café with an overwhelming amount of profit.

After the maid café closed, Eunji, who was the last of us on duty, clenched her fists, her face turning red in shame.

"Damn… You damn bastards… Do you know how many people came as soon as they heard I was serving them? They must have come here on purpose to screw me! Just wait and see, tomorrow I'll actually visit each one of them…"〈 Br〉

"That means you were popular. Have a drink."

"I won't!"

When I gave her iced tea and played with her, Eunji got upset and went to the bathroom to change her clothes.

From 3 p.M. Until we went to the academy's large playground for the group talent show prepared by each class, Eunji was upset and turned her head to me. In the end, it was only after I took her to a place without other people and gave her a deep kiss to apologize that she felt relieved. Br〉

And group talent show time.

Each class played the song they had prepared and danced to it.

It was literally a festival in itself, with families of students filling the area around the playground and everyone holding their cell phones and leaving videos.

When it was our class' turn to perform the talent show, we all pulled out chairs one by one and sat down while we were getting ready.

After arranging the seat where Gong Young-bae should have been, as if he had never existed from the beginning, the song we had prepared started playing from the large speaker.

Bam! Pampa!

We moved our bodies in unison as the intense beat played, as if we had been practicing for several hours every weekend for a month.

The great trials brought me – only the scars made me –

Sitting on a chair, she brought her legs together and spread them out, and turned her head from left to right.

It was a choreography that Yuri and other dancers could easily follow, and it was not noticeable that more than 20 people could not dance at the same time, and the picture was drawn to look quite realistic when viewed from a distance.

Because the song was quite old, it felt like the parents who came to the scene applauded more…

After completing the choreography to the 3-minute song, we greeted everyone and put away our chairs to enthusiastic applause.

Even though I failed to win the talent show, I really liked that moment as it was my first time participating in such a festival.

"Ah, I lost because the teacher recommended a typical song. I could have won first place."

"There's nothing these guys can't do! When I was a teacher, it was a song that was always included in talent shows, huh!?"

"Isn't it because it was when you were a teacher?"

Time past 6 o'clock.

All the students' families had now returned home, and all Jinsu-gyo members were now moving to the outdoor performance hall in a nearby citizen's park.

This place, where celebrities come and hold cultural concerts from summer to fall, is always rented out during annual festivals, regardless of whether it is an academy in the area.

We each sat comfortably on the stone steps in front of the performance hall and the lawn behind them, and chatted while eating the packed lunch provided by the academy for dinner.

After the sun slowly sets, and the student council has collected all the empty lunch boxes, it is time for the individual/team talent show, the real highlight of the festival.

Since it was customary for the president of the church to preside over the session, Yuri, the president of the church, stood on a podium in the corner of the stage, held the microphone, and read the script that had been received in advance.

The vice president of the entire school, who stood next to Yuri, assisted Yuri and the two of them ran the event together, and a talent show was held for individuals and teams that passed the student council screening.

There were teams showing martial arts such as Taekwondo and Karate, dance performances by dance clubs, there were guys who came out as individuals and sang ballads, and there were also kids who came out as a team and made jokes like it was a comedy show.

The night got deeper and deeper as numerous teams took turns performing what they had prepared on stage.

It was already past 9pm.

Coincidentally, the stage that Yuri and I applied for was placed last in the order.

The last performance between me and Yuri was introduced by the vice president alone because Yuri was busy preparing for the stage.

"Now then, next is the final stage of our Jinsu Festival. The participants are Han Seong-jin, a member of the 3rd grade class, and… This is a duet song by our former church president, Lee Yu-ri, who has been hosting the show until now."

"Wow!"

What I do may not be known to most of the other kids, but many kids cheered that Yuri was coming out with me.

That's because Yuri is everyone's favorite person.

As I tuned up my guitar in the waiting room behind the stage and waited for my turn, I saw Yuri nervously gulping down water and held her hand.

"Are you nervous?"

"Of course I'm nervous. I've never done anything in front of so many people… Now, you can do well, right?"

"If you're too nervous, don't look over there, look at me. Sing it thinking it's a song just for me to hear. It's okay though."

"Uh, yeah…"

To be honest, it wasn't that I wasn't nervous, but I was more nervous about finishing this performance and having to say something in front of everyone than the fact that I was singing while playing the guitar.

Because I had to face my past life in front of everyone, and there was a much greater possibility that they wouldn't accept it.

Nevertheless, I made a decision.

Since my past life was such an opening scene, I decided to break through now even if I was criticized and criticized rather than being held back by the past while doing something in the future.

"The stage is ready! Now, let's welcome Han Seong-jin and Yu-ri Lee to the stage! Please welcome them with applause!"

I stood up holding Yuri's hand as I heard the vice president's progress coming from beyond the waiting room.

"Then let's go, Yuri."

"… Yes."

Ch. 164 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 164
Chapter 164 – Jinsooje (6)

It wasn't our intention, but Yuri and I ended up being the finale of the Jinsu Festival.

When I stood on the stage at the outdoor performance hall in Citizens' Park, I saw hundreds of people holding light sticks to cheer on, spread out in front of them.

It was dark, so I couldn't see any faces, but there were Suyeon and Eunji among them, the kids in my class who I see every day, the kids in the class next to me, and someone else was a victim of me seeing dirty things in the past.

They are all looking at me and Yuri on stage now.

'I'm nervous.'

No matter how brave I tried to be, I couldn't help but feel nervous at the thought of standing in front of hundreds of people, playing guitar and singing.

Since you are in charge of the finale of the festival, if you make even one mistake, you are truly a disaster.

I sat down on the chair, carefully held the guitar, and looked to the side to see Yuri, who was more nervous than me, swallowing his saliva and just looking at me.

Since I hadn't turned on the microphone yet, other people wouldn't hear my voice, so I helped Yuri relax.

"Yuri, don't be so nervous. You've been practicing well. You sang well. It'll do well. If you're so nervous that you can't look in front of me, just sing while looking at me. Just like when we were practicing together."

"Uh, yes… But… I'm still nervous…"

I was nervous too, but I didn't want to make Yuri more nervous by showing it in front of her.

As we sat down on the stage with only two chairs and two microphones, the vice president of the student council looked at us and asked.

"Are you ready?"

I made an o sign with my thumb and index finger to show that I was ready, and soon the MR that I had prepared in advance came out from the sound room behind the stage.

When the accompaniment started, I started playing solo guitar along with it.

"Oh~"

When they saw him skillfully playing the guitar, gasps erupted from the crowd.

After a short guitar accompaniment, Yuri grabbed her microphone and started singing.

《All those days watching from the windows- 》

"Wow!"

When Yuri's clear and elegant tone spread through the microphone, people cheered louder than when I used my guitar.

《All that time, never even knowing just how blind I've been- (All those times, never even knowing just how blind I've been- )》

Even though Yuri was nervous, once she started singing, she was singing just as well as when we were practicing together.

No, sometimes, whenever she felt nervous, she seemed to relax by looking at me playing the guitar next to her.

《Now I'm here- blinking in the starlight, now I'm here suddenly I see- 》

Once she got into the flow, Yuri regained her confidence little by little and sang while looking at the crowd of people.

Then, as soon as she reached a certain verse of the song, she turned her head.

《Standing here, it's oh, so clear- (Now that I'm standing here, it's clear)》

And instead of the crowd watching us, he looked straight at me and shouted powerfully, as if he were singing to me.

《I'm where I'm meant to be- (This is where I'm meant to be)》

"…"

I also stared at Yuri, who was playing the guitar and singing the first verse of the chorus.

Hundreds of people cheered as the song reached its first climax, with the sound of my guitar, the violin MR prepared in the sound room, and Yuri's voice mixing together.

Even during the short break after the first verse, my guitar continued playing.

And verse 2.

This time it was my turn to sing the guitar and sing at the same time.

I concentrated more than ever before in my life, tilted my head slightly forward and brought my mouth closer to the microphone.

《All those days chasing down a daydream- (Past days chasing only vain desires)》

I was mentally tired from playing the guitar and singing, but I couldn't make a mistake.

Even thinking about Yuri, who suggested making the first and last ordinary but wonderful memories during my school days.

I'm not the kind of person who likes to appear in front of others, but I couldn't embarrass Yuri, who had first offered me this position and arranged practice just for me.

《All those years living in a blur- (All those years living in a blur- )》

Not only did I practice with Yuri, but I also continued to practice this song at home whenever I had time, so luckily my fingers were moving on the guitar on their own.

《Now she's here shining in the starlight, now she's here suddenly I know- (Now she's here shining in the starlight, now she's here suddenly I know- )》

This time, I sang while looking at Yuri.

Since it wasn't her section, Yuri, who had put down her microphone for a moment, met her gaze and smiled slightly at me.

Yuri's smile was always beautiful, but now, as she was illuminated on this stage, the smile she gave me was more beautiful than ever.

《If she's here it's crystal clear, I'm where I'm meant to go- 》

As she sang the last part of her solo, Yuri put her microphone in front of her again.

And then the duet between me and Yuri, the culmination of the song we prepared for a month, began.

《And at last I see the light- (I finally see the light)》

Along with the two people's chorus, the sound of the violin MR and my guitar reached its peak, and exclamations erupted from the crowd.

《And it's like the fog has lifted- 》

This was our song.

It wasn't simply because the two of us sang it; this song itself was our story.

Han Seong-jin, who lived a life of wandering in the fog, faithful only to the desires in front of her and longing for unfulfilled affection, changed as she became herself.

After reuniting with Yuri, Soo-yeon, Eun-ji, and Yu-min, although they could not give up their greed for women, they no longer had a physical relationship like before.

After deciding to give up a life marred by drinking, smoking and violence and start a new life, I started hanging out like a normal peer, studying sometimes when I couldn't, and trying to find something I could do.

《And at last I see the light- (I finally see the light)》

《And it's like the sky is new- 》

Yuri, who lived in a world where only Gong Young-bae could be seen outside the window, shook off her unrequited feelings and jumped out of her window to meet me.

In the meantime, she found out about all the things she had fun with that she didn't know about, and sometimes, being true to her desires, she even gave up her heavy title as student president and joined the sports day.

Our relationship was definitely a bit different from that of an ordinary couple, but she told me that when Yuri met me, she found true happiness.

《And it's warm and real and bright- and the world is somehow shifted- (Warm and real and bright- and the world is somehow shifting- )》

We became complete when we met each other, and we reached happiness when we met each other.

As the story of the twisted and distorted destination in my world and the story of not reaching the destination in her world came together, we suddenly found ourselves in a train running on one track and whispering love.

Even though Yuri is not the only one in my world, I am sure that her love and care for Yuri will never change.

Before we knew it, we were in a world of our own, looking only into each other's dark eyes, paying no mind to the crowds cheering at us.

Now this stage was no longer a talent show.

They only sang songs of love filled with sincerity toward each other.

If I wasn't playing the guitar, we would definitely be holding hands right now.

《All at once, everything looks different, now that I see you- 》

After the climax, the song regained its calm and our voices became much softer.

《Now that I see you- (When I see you)》

When the song ended in a calm and gentle atmosphere, we were just looking into each other's eyes.

It was only one song, but we were in ecstasy, and before we knew it, we were slowly putting our heads forward.

If we weren't careful, we would have almost kissed in front of so many people.

It was the vice-student president who brought us out of our trance.

"Yes! Han Seong-jin and Lee Yu-ri's performance! It was truly a beautiful song! Is this the power of a couple?"

"!"

We, who were in a half-daydream state, came to our senses when the vice-student president proceeded and walked forward to say hello.

As thunderous applause poured in, only then did I feel relaxed, and my fingers relaxed.

'You didn't make a mistake.'

I was worried that we might have made even one mistake, but fortunately our performance ended well, fitting for the finale of the festival.

Yuri didn't make any noise and I didn't make any mistakes or make any other mistakes, so my score is literally 100 points.

Now it was time to get off the stage and do some final cleaning, but…

I held the microphone for a moment and opened my mouth.

"Wait a minute. Can I say a few words for a moment?"

"? Yes, I'm fine."

After getting permission from the vice-student president, I grabbed the microphone and walked forward a little.

Since this was an unplanned event, Yuri didn't know what was going on and just looked at me blankly.

I headed to the edge of the front of the stage, closest to the crowd, grabbed the microphone and lowered my head.

"… I'm really sorry."

From now on, it's the first proper step for me to become a human being.

It was time to properly confront the past.

Ch. 165 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 165
Chapter 165 – Iljin Rehabilitation Period

I bent my back to 90 degrees, bowed my head, and apologized to everyone at Jinsoo Church.

The vice-student president who doesn't know English, Yuri who stops on the spot and watches me from behind instead of leaving the stage, and even the crowd that is buzzing.

For some reason, I was even more nervous than when I was playing guitar and singing earlier, but I decided to tackle it head on anyway.

I can't hesitate any longer.

I straightened my back, grabbed the microphone, and spoke to everyone.

"It's embarrassing to even say it with my own mouth… It's embarrassing, but until last year… No, even before school started, my real life was like trash."

People didn't say anything.

"I was struggling to live like a human from this year on because of some kind of wish, but there were too many things I did in the past for that to happen, and there are probably a lot of people who have suffered because of that."

Only then did people get a little upset.

It's not that it's not, because there are probably more than one person who suffered because of me.

Even though I never directly used violence against ordinary kids, it was a fact that anyone but an idiot would know that I actually encouraged the people under them to steal or beat them and made a living out of the stolen money.

"I don't know what I'll do in the future, but I felt like no one would believe me if I apologized belatedly after I graduated like this. You know why. Even if I apologize after a celebrity or athlete of school violence is exposed, it's an empty apology… I'm a celebrity or athlete. I may not be able to become a player."

The people who were still gathered just made a fuss, not knowing how to react.

"So, I really wanted to apologize to everyone before I graduate at the latest. When I thought about it, I thought this might be my only chance. I'm truly sorry to everyone who was harmed in any way because of me. And to those who were harmed in middle school or before… There may be more people who aren't here, but I wanted to apologize to them in some way."

And I knelt down.

After kneeling on stage and bowing my head in apology, I took the microphone again.

"I know that this cannot be done by just apologizing verbally. If you have suffered financial harm because of me, please tell me at any time, and I will definitely get it back. For those who have suffered violence because of me, you can slap me, kick me, or spit in my face. You can spit it out. I will kneel down and stay silent until your anger subsides. You can tell those who have suffered the same damage as those who do not attend our academy.

I will swear with my life that I will never retaliate or do anything. If you want, I can write a contract and stamp it. If I break it, you can report it to the police and put me in jail. I don't even dare ask you to forgive me. Just please believe that I am truly ashamed of my past and regret it."

I knelt down and bowed my head once again.

"I'm really sorry again. I was really wrong."

I got up from my seat and bent my back to 90 degrees for the last time.

About half of the Jinsugyo members applauded for encouragement, while about half simply remained silent.

"I'm sorry again for ruining the mood at the end of the festival. Please… The hosts take care of themselves."

Only then did laughter erupt from the crowd, and I quietly passed the microphone to the vice president of the student body and returned to the waiting room behind the stage.

I felt a bit sorry for pouring cold water at the end of the start-up ceremony, which ended on a good note, but I felt like I wouldn't have a chance to show my resolve in front of the entire school if this wasn't the case.

When winter break begins in about two months, I will actually graduate, but if it weren't for today, I wouldn't be able to say this in front of all the first, second, and third year students.

Returning to the waiting room, Yuri hurriedly wiped off her sweat and scolded me while drinking water to finish the last meeting.

"What, really! Why did you suddenly do something like that, I was shocked!"

"Ah..? I'm sorry, Yuri. If I tell you in advance, I think I'll stop you from doing it…"

"How do you think it felt for the girlfriend who had to watch from behind while her boyfriend knelt down and apologized in front of so many people?! I really can't live! Why are you making such a big deal out of it, you're not even Eunji!"

"But it was still necessary."

"Ha… I'm a bit stubborn… I have to finish the social gathering right away, so see you later. Furthermore, I'll leave first."

"Okay, see you later, Yuri."

Yuri immediately picked up the cue sheet she had left in her waiting room and went off-stage again.

To finish as an emcee, not as a festival participant.

Then, I came out to the back, pushed through the crowd, and sat down where our class was, where Suyeon and Eunji were sitting.

Suyeon and Eunji also looked at me and said something similar to Yuri.

"Senior, I enjoyed the song. The guitar sounds perfect, right? But is that okay with what you said earlier?"

"I mean. There must be more than one or two kids who want you, so how are you going to make things happen like this?"

"Eunji, I don't know anything else, but do I have to listen to you asking why I'm doing things that I can't handle?"

"Ugh…! Well, that's different! I was just embarrassed, but the kids who really wanted you will come!"

"Sir, why don't you just say you were wrong and get it over with? I'm just nervous."

"I'm sorry, guys. But you all know that I'm not the kind of person who can just talk."

"…"

The two people said nothing.

Even if they were my current girlfriends, I couldn't possibly deny that.

"I will never let you guys harm me. It's my responsibility alone. Oh, Eunji, your friend from middle school said that if you still haven't forgotten what happened, you can come and do whatever you want until you feel better. And even if someone comes to me and does something. "I hope you don't say anything and don't interrupt."

"Senior…" "Seongjin…"

The next day, the Jinsu Festival was over, but the entire Jinsu Bridge was still enjoying the afterglow of the festival.

Some children were hoarse from singing, others had muscle pain from dancing vigorously or participating in a physical talent show, and since the festival-themed clean-up had not yet been completed, the scenery inside each classroom was still no different from yesterday's festival day.

Since Yuri and I were the only ones in our class who directly participated in the individual/team talent show, our class was buzzing about it.

"Hey, Han Seong-jin! You play the guitar really well, don't you? Check out this video. It was filmed yesterday."

"When did you start learning guitar? Can you tell me too?"

And the girls also went to Yuri and started talking about yesterday's performance.

"Yuri, you sang really well!"

"Did you know that honey drips from your eyes when you sing? Is Han Seong-jin that good?"

"My, when did I shed honey from my eyes…"

Our class was generally accepting that I had changed a lot, and the atmosphere was very good because no one was directly harmed by me or the group.

Thanks to this, boys approach me without hesitation and talk about yesterday's festival, and even girls who aren't that close to me don't shy away from me.

But of course, not all Jinsu-gyo kids could have the same mood.

"Ha, Han Seongjin… He's here."

A short boy came to our class carrying a school bag and asked with a trembling voice.

From the looks of it, it looked like he had just started school.

Silence quickly fell on our class, which was talking about various things, and everyone looked at me.

After roughly guessing what was going on, I bit the boys around me and approached the short boy who came to see me.

Yuri, Eunji, and Suyeon hurriedly followed me, looking very worried.

"Uh, what's going on?"

"You… You, you said yesterday that you would accept anything… The kids who suffered from you…"

"Yes, that's right."

At my words, the boy looked like he was about to cry and took off his school uniform shirt to show his left shoulder.

There were several red spots that looked like tiny cupping marks.

As soon as I saw it, I knew what the mark was.

'It's a tobacco bread.'

And the boy spoke in a trembling voice.

"Do you know what this is?! Last year, the teacher found me and told me the truth about how you went home after cleaning duty… You, the guys who used to hang out with you all the time, dragged me to an empty lot and burned me with cigarette marks! Chi, My friends distanced themselves out of fear of getting involved, so I don't have any friends… Uh, how… You, because of you…"

"… I'm sorry."

I said that and knelt down in front of the boy whose name I couldn't even remember.

"It's true that I was really wrong, and I'm sorry. Now that I'm here, there's no way I can get that time back… But you can do anything until you let go."

The boy started crying and picked up his school bag, probably because he felt that I wasn't going to fight back after he got down on his knees.

Whiik-

Poop-!

Then he put all his weight and swung the bag at my head.

He was small in stature and had never committed such a violent act before, so his every move was sloppy, but it still hurt tremendously, probably because he was swinging his bag full of textbooks with his weight.

The surface of the school bag rubbed around the temples, causing a sharp pain, and many people, including Yuri, Eunji, and Suyeon, screamed when they saw it.

"Aaaaah!"

"Stop, senior!"

"Seongjin! Hey, wait a minute! This-"

"Don't interfere!"

I knelt down and blocked my girlfriends.

"You're just paying for your sins. Don't interfere and stay still. If you can't see me, just go into the classroom."

Baaaaak-!

The bag was swung once again and hit the area near the temple on the other side.

The boy's retaliation continued for a while after that, as if his anger didn't go away, and I knelt down and continued to receive the blows.

"Huh … This fuck … Dog bastard …"

"I'm sorry."

Baaaaak-!

"I was wrong."

Poop-!

"I'm really sorry."

Whoa, whoa-!

I didn't count how many hits he got, but the boy's anger continued for quite a while.

The boy's classmates, who couldn't see him, came and stopped him.

"Hey, stop now, stop."

"Hey, that's enough. Let's stop getting angry and go to class. Can someone take us with us?"

"Kiheuuuuubr…

Perhaps because the boy had finally let go of his resentment, or perhaps because he had lost his strength after hitting her, he put down her school bag and began to whimper and cry before being carried to his classroom by her friends.

Many people who were filming the scene with their cell phones stopped filming only when Yuri, Eunji, and Suyeon came running towards me after the situation was over.

Ch. 166 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 166
Chapter 166 – Iljin Rehabilitation (2)

The school nurse saw me come to the nurse's office before the first period started, cleaned the blood off her head, applied red medicine, and put a bandage on her.

"Have you been fighting since morning? This is the first time I've seen someone come to the nurse's office at this hour."

"Sniff… Slurp… Huh…"

"It's not really a serious injury, it's just a scratch, so just wait for 5 minutes until the medicine dries."

"Okay… Thank you…"

Yuri, who couldn't stop crying when she brought me in, eventually burst into tears when she saw me putting the bandage on her head.

"It wasn't that bad, it didn't hurt that much, so why are you crying? It's no different from just falling and getting hurt-"

"You idiot!"

Yuri screamed, not caring that the school nurse was inside.

"Do you have pain?! You got hit like that! And even if you say it doesn't hurt! You think I won't feel pain if I just have to look at it?! Just like yesterday, you suddenly act so arrogantly… Sniffling… Black…" 〈 Br〉

I comforted her by hugging her as she shook her shoulder.

"I'm sorry, Yuri. I made you worry. But you know how I lived before. Just apologizing with words isn't enough."

"Well, even if that's the case… Why do you have to go that far? I just had to kneel down like that on stage yesterday!"

"I saw that person earlier. The kids who suffered because of me were still suffering, and if I, the person in question, just apologized with my mouth, would that be considered an apology?"

"Huh…"

"You see things like that when you look at what athletes and celebrities do after school violence is exposed. They didn't say a word of apology until then, and then after it was exposed, they just throw in an apology and call it a day. Doesn't that seem like there's no sincerity at all?"

"Well, that and this-"

"It's the same. Although I'm not an athlete or a celebrity. I can't stand it if it gets ignored like that. I really want to become a new person and I decided to do that. So I had to do at least this. How many more times will something like this happen in the future? I don't know, but please bear with me until then. You don't have to look at me."

"Ugh… Ugh… Si, I don't like it."

"Yuri, just what I said-"

"I don't want it! You're getting beaten up, but you, my girlfriend, are telling me to turn a blind eye and hide? No! I, I too… Will watch everything until the end. It's your responsibility? Then this is my responsibility for choosing you."

"Hey, what should I do if you're so stubborn?"

"You're stubborn too!"

Both I and Yuri, surprisingly, had stubborn personalities, so we never backed down.

In the end, fed up with her girlfriend's insistence, I sighed and held her hand.

"Do I really have to see it?"

"… Do you really have to do that?"

"Yes."

"Then I say yes too."

"Real stubbornness is…"

"Who is more stubborn?"

We were silent for a while, just looking into each other's eyes.

Then Yuri gently touched the bandage on my head and asked.

"Did it hurt a lot?"

"It didn't hurt that much. You know. I was strong."

It was actually painful, but there was no need to give Yuri, who was already distraught, one more thing to worry about.

After that, victims who had been wronged by me came to me often, if not every day, to vent their anger.

Regardless of whether they were male or female, they were children who had been harmed in some way by me… More precisely, by my henchmen.

Kids who got ripped off, kids who went against their wishes for some reason and got hit by their henchmen, kids who 'lent' things and didn't receive them…

Strangely enough, even the kids who had been ripped off did not ask for the money back and only cared about physically retaliating against me.

Every time, I got down on my knees and apologized and received the same slaps and kicks from those kids.

"Senior, let's stop now… Huh? This is enough, I can't see anymore… Senpai, there's never a day when she doesn't have a band-aid on her face. Huh?"

"Honestly, this is enough. I know you've done a lot of things wrong before, but… It's hard to see you kneeling and getting beaten up in front of everyone like this. Let's just stop now."

Suyeon and Eunji had tears in their eyes as they looked at my slightly swollen face from being beaten.

Yuri was sitting at my desk by the window beyond her, looking out her window and sniffling.

Even though I want to be angry at the kids who hit me, I have nowhere to appeal to them because they are the first victims of being picked on by me without doing anything wrong.

Days when my girlfriends' worries and tears never dried.

What changed the mood of such a somewhat gloomy day started with a message from Yumin one day.

[My Precious Yumin : Honey, have you looked on the internet?

[Me: Internet? I don't see it often, so I don't know why? What's going on?

[My Precious Yumin : Honey, do you know that there's a lot of going around on the internet right now? Look at this

With that said, Yumin sent me two of her links.

What appears on the screen is me and Yuri singing at an outdoor performance hall in a public park.

Our stage uploaded by one of Jinsugyo students.

It wasn't that common in the world for someone to sing well while playing the guitar, especially at the age of a student at a high school, so our performance was receiving quite a lot of views.

The comments are also full of praise.

And the next link sent was to a community site.

[Title: What do you think when they say that a famous group from the academy will pay for their sins?

The content written below was a preliminary explanation of this situation.

My atrocities as far as the author knows, showing how much of an unscrupulous child I was.

And what I have done since this year is definitely different from last year.

He completely broke up with the gangsters, and perhaps because of that, he got seriously injured before summer vacation.

Of course, it was a little different from the truth, but it seemed that way from the perspective of a third party who did not know the details.

It was also written that I got along well with my classmates after that and that I actively participated in class activities, such as deciding on a class theme for the festival.

And…

– I'm really sorry.

There was also a video of me kneeling in front of everyone and apologizing after performing at the festival.

Below are several videos of me kneeling and being beaten by several kids without resistance.

The person who posted the post did not take my side or criticize me, but simply listed the facts, but the comments were on fire.

– Wow, looking at the things you did in the past, you are a trash bastard with no answers. A bastard like that has no change in nature. Well, I guess he prepares a celebrity and does laundry. He needs to be completely eradicated from society.

– Isn't preparing for a celebrity just a chore? I don't know what to do, but was there anyone among the group who looked like that? Isn't it okay to forgive that much?

– I don't know. I wonder if they should forgive if the parties are so ambitious that they calm down, but if they say they can't forgive, I think it's natural.

– Isn't it much better than the bullies who throw out ghostwritten apologies after school violence is exposed? I've never heard of anyone kneeling so openly before they became popular.

– Is that him? Did you sing a couple song while playing guitar and singing at a school festival? People are responding well, but isn't he paying for his own sins even though everyone has already accepted him to some extent? Then it looks like I can forgive you for your courage.

The comments were roughly 6:4 to 7:3 in my favor.

"Why are you looking at me like that?"

As I was looking at my phone for a while, Suyeon came up to me and stuck her head out and asked.

I showed the site linked to by Yumin.

"Yumin showed me this because he said he talks about me a lot on the Internet. So I was looking at it. Now I know."

"Huh? Give me the link too. No, post it in a group chat, so everyone can see it."

Soon, Yuri, Eunji, and Suyeon all saw the link I sent, and after seeing it, Yuri came to me and cried endlessly.

"Ugh… Idiot, look at this! Most people here say you deserve to be forgiven! So stop doing this now! It's hard for me to keep watching!"

"Well… My friend was also talking about this on the Internet, and he said he just… Didn't want to get involved. It's a bit unclear whether he's forgiving or not…"

"Senior, if you've done that, it's really over. Let's stop, okay? I'm sure most of the people who wanted to vent their anger have already gone anyway."

"I wonder if that will work…"

"Okay! Now, if anyone else comes to hit me, I will use my authority as student council president to stop them!"

"No, it's up to the people who have been harmed to decide whether to forgive or not. If we decide between us, won't we talk about it again? Everyone already knows that you and I are dating."

"But it doesn't matter. If you're going to swear, just do it! I won't let you do it!"

Yuri looked at me with his typical stubborn expression.

However, I can't finish it the way I want, and even if I want to finish it, I no longer have to hold a microphone in front of the entire school like at festivals…

At that time, the homeroom teacher came into the classroom and looked for me.

"Is Han Seong-jin there? Oh, there he is."

"Teacher?"

"Seongjin, please come to the teacher's office for a moment."

"Huh? I didn't do anything wrong."

As soon as I heard that the thief was telling me to come to the teacher's office because my foot was numb, I had a spinal reflex and said that I had done nothing wrong.

The teacher looked like he was wondering what he was talking about and motioned for me to quickly follow him.

"A current affairs documentary program… You know the Human Theater? I got a call from there looking for you, so come quickly and answer it."

Ch. 167 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 167
Chapter 167 – Iljin Rehabilitation (3)

This was the content of the phone call I received from an unexpected place.

These days, while I was organizing a current affairs program related to the increasingly frequent controversy over school violence among celebrities and athletes, I watched a video of me apologizing on stage and a video of me kneeling and being silently beaten, which suddenly became a hot topic on the Internet, and I gave interviews and filmed my day. I want to do something.

I said it didn't matter, handed the phone over to the teacher, and came back to report this.

And as soon as they heard me, Yuri, Eunji, and Suyeon answered at the same time.

"Do it no matter what!"

"Why are you more excited?"

"Isn't this an opportunity? You can show everyone that you have truly reflected and changed! Then at least there will be fewer kids coming to you seeking revenge like now, and we don't have to watch that happen either. Accept it unconditionally! No, no filming. Even if you say you want to do it, you have to hold onto it and do it!"

Yuri passionately appealed to me about the necessity of filming and encouraged me to be diligent in filming.

Soo-yeon and Eun-ji were the same, and the kids in our class, who had nothing to do with each other, looked excited and asked, 'So, am I going to be on a broadcast now?!'

And after a while.

"Seongjin, are you here?"

"Yes."

"Come to the teacher's office for a moment. Let's talk with the teacher."

I followed the teacher back to the teacher's office, where the teacher told me the details of the phone call.

"The filming has been confirmed, and it's this Thursday. They said they're going to film how you live your day, so they'll probably film our classes, and the principal and vice principal have given permission."

"It was decided very quickly. The shooting date was also quick."

"You have to film it that quickly, so you have time to edit it. Anyway, Seongjin, you come out clean-up on Thursday and participate in class faithfully, huh?"

"I'll try my best."

"You must not do anything that will harm the image of the academy."

"Well, are you afraid I might punch you in front of the camera?"

"Well, since you've been quiet this year, I'll see if the teacher trusts you for once… And the teacher also saw those videos on the Internet. Don't ever do anything like that when there's a camera. The teachers will tell all the students in the class. "

"Yes."

And that Thursday.

The filming team that contacted me in advance followed me in front of my house from the moment I went to school and moved with me.

During class, I attached a camera to a tripod at the back of the classroom and continued filming unmanned, and the teacher and classmates were very nervous just because there was a camera, so the class continued in a very awkward atmosphere.

I tried my best to show that I was faithfully participating in class, but…

"Han Seong-jin! I told you not to fall asleep during class!"

My nature wasn't suited to studying, so I ended up dozing off during class even though the camera was filming me.

At lunchtime, a filming crew was attached to me while I was eating with Yuri, Eunji, and Suyeon.

"Are you guys friends like this?"

The four of us' eyes crossed at the same time in response to the filming team's question.

Even if I tried to hide it, there were rumors about our relationship within the academy anyway, so I couldn't hide it even if I tried to hide it, so I just told the truth.

"They are girlfriends."

"Girlfriends'…?"

"It's a bit long, but it just happened to be like this… It's a relationship that all four of us have accepted. No, I'm more embarrassed than I thought because I'm talking about this to the camera… No, I'm embarrassed… Yes, anyway… That. . This is privacy, so don't go into too much detail…"

Although the filming team was taken aback, they quickly came to their senses and continued working again.

"Actually, I heard that it was a famous group of people. Looking at it now, it doesn't seem like that much. Was there a change of heart or something?"

"Well, there are a lot of reasons… But first, I felt like there was nothing I could do in the future because I was living like trash like before."

And I continued my answer while holding the hand of Yuri, who was sitting next to me.

"My girlfriend is the student council president and first in the whole school… Anyway, she's really amazing. At least I didn't want to become a man who would be a disgrace to my girlfriend. If my girlfriend is this amazing and her boyfriend is rude to her, it would be a disgrace to her too, right? ."

"Is it the power of love?"

"Yes, I guess you could say that."

After lunch, Yuri was brought aside for a moment and interviewed, and after that, the film crew again filmed my life at the academy.

After afternoon class, after cleaning, I went to the convenience store.

When the filming team saw me leaving my bag at home and heading straight to the convenience store, they asked again.

"It hasn't even been 20 minutes since school ended. Are you coming out right away? Do you have somewhere to go?"

"I work part-time at a convenience store on weekdays. I didn't normally do this, but I started doing this early this year when I decided to change my life."

The filming team filmed me working at the convenience store and Suyeon, whom I saw again, and also called Suyeon in for an interview.

10pm after taking pictures of myself working for 6 hours.

This time, a filming team followed me to my living room.

When the front door opened and a shabby living room suitable for just one person appeared, the filming team was clearly embarrassed.

"Do you… Live here? Alone?"

"Yes."

"What about your parents?"

"My mom had an affair and left home when I was young, and my dad grew up an alcoholic and beat me up every day. She left home when she was 11 and ended up living in a facility, and now neither of us know where they are or what they are doing."

"You've been living alone since you were 11? Then, when did you start living here and how did you pay the monthly rent?"

"Ah, that's… When I was no longer able to stay in the facility, I came out and found a cheap room. The monthly rent was… Until last year… You know how people like me usually get money. Call people who are just like me. I collected money and received tribute, and when I didn't have enough, I had ordinary kids take advantage of it… I used that money to pay rent. Furthermore, I started a part-time job to pay off all that."

"Are you making a living?"

"It's hard. In the worst times, there were times when I didn't even have 100,000 won in my bank account. During summer vacation, I worked two jobs morning and afternoon… I just lived as if I was paying for karma. Once I got used to it, I was able to live well. I even saved some money now."

"If you look at that video going around, you can see people kneeling and getting beaten for doing something wrong. Didn't you think it was too much for you?"

"The people who suffered because of me didn't really do anything wrong, but they suffered. I did something wrong, so there's a reason for getting hit. Considering that other people suffered because of me, this is actually cheap."

"Still, since I was young, I've lived without my parents… Even now, I'm having a hard time. Don't you feel unfair? You could blame it on the environment."

"Just because I lived like I did, doesn't mean that everyone becomes like me. Some people will live just fine in the meantime. There's nothing to blame, it's just my fault for living like that."

The filming team, who were talking about me variously, selected a scene for the final comment and asked me to leave a message to others.

After thinking for a moment, I faced the camera and opened my mouth.

"The people who have suffered because of me, from middle school to now… I can't count, and honestly, there are so many I can't even remember. I was really wrong, and I'm sorry. Furthermore, I won't ask you to forgive me, but I'm really trying to live like a human now.
You can treat me like trash for the rest of your life, and you can't forgive me. Just… Please believe me that I am truly reflecting and that I am struggling to change. Please."

The footage was aired the following week.

Meanwhile, Eunji won a gold medal in the 100m and a silver medal in the women's 400m at the National Sports Festival, and our academy produced a medalist at the National Sports Festival following the last broadcast team filming, so the teachers' pride was sky-high.

While the banner celebrating Eunji's grades was still hung at the entrance to the academy and the surrounding fence, the documentary that was filmed last time was aired late Thursday night, and most of the people at our academy seemed to have watched the broadcast.

"Hey, Han Seong-jin! Is it true that you appeared on TV?!"

"It's so pitiful… Hey, if you're having such a hard time, just tell me, I'll at least provide you with a PC room…"

People other than my girlfriends didn't know what my personal life was like, so when they saw my situation revealed through the documentary, they felt sorry for me and offered me words of comfort.

What the teacher didn't know was the same thing, so the day after the broadcast aired, he called me out and reprimanded me with regret.

"If this guy's family situation was like that, he should have applied for the tuition support system! There's a teacher there to advise on such things, but you hide it until the end of the year?!"

And the boy who was the victim who first came to me and beat me with his school bag also came to see me.

"Han Seong-jin…"

"Uh."

"No matter how much I think about it, I just can't forgive you."

"…"

"But I will believe you when you say that you really decided to change."

The boy left those words and went back to his class.

After that day, other kids, including him, suddenly stopped coming to me to seek revenge for the past.

Is it the aftermath of the broadcast itself, or is it because it was revealed in that broadcast that my life was already fundamentally unstable…

And strangely enough, after that broadcast, quite a few anonymous items began to be delivered to our Jinsu Bridge.

Inside the delivery box, with the recipient's name written as Han Seong-jin, were various kinds of daily necessities such as toilet paper rolls, towels, used clothes and shoes.

These were sent by viewers who felt sympathy for me after seeing me, a virtual orphan since I was young, struggling to be rehabilitated.

"Look at this. People are cheering you on so much to cheer you up. So you can't do that anymore, okay?"

Yuri held my hand and patted me.

I haven't yet heard all the words of the children who were directly harmed by me, but I wondered if it was true that people who had never harmed me freely forgave me and supported me, but since that boy said that even if he couldn't forgive me, he would believe that things had changed…

'Seeing as no other kids have come to visit so far… I guess this is it for now.'

Victims from middle school who came to see the video in the hallways of the academy, on the playground, and sometimes on the way home after school.

I had been beaten on my knees by so many kids, but it felt like it was finally over.

I couldn't give a clear answer whether this was really enough, but I decided to stop doing this for the sake of my girlfriends who were having a hard time watching it.

Now there are a lot of people who believe that I have really decided to regenerate and change as a person.

Ch. 168 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 168
Chapter 168 – Third Grade Is Over

After the episode aired at the Saram Theater, there were big and small changes in the surroundings.

First, as it turned out that I was a hard-to-find type of person who went through a very unfortunate childhood, wandered around, and lived as a child, but was rehabilitated, the way people looked at me changed.

I haven't had any major accidents over the past year, and as testimonies spread through my classmates that I've really changed a lot, the way the Jinsu-gyo kids look at me softened to some extent.

There were still some kids who felt uncomfortable and wanted to avoid being in the same place, but now there are no cases where they openly look at me and leave.

There were still cases where some of the documentary viewers sent daily necessities to our academy, saying they were supporting me.

But at the same time, the reason why I became a hot topic…

[Title] Damn, some people can't even meet women, but this guy is living his misfortune and has some celebrity-level people around him. Is this a country?

Because of the looks of my girlfriends who were interviewed in the documentary.

– Seongjin… He really has changed a lot. I'm not saying this because he's my boyfriend, but when I think about how he was last year, he's changed so much that I can't even imagine. There are still many people who don't believe that Seongjin has changed, but I do. Because I've been watching it from up close for almost a year. I hope others will believe in it too.

– Are you working with Senior Seongjin? No, it was a complete coincidence. Senior Seongjin didn't know that I worked here, and she was before we even started dating in the first place. Work? Seongjin, how hard does he work? There's nothing to worry about. And the security around here is a bit… Like that. A lot of delinquent students come too. But after Seongjin came, those kids disappeared. Isn't it scary just to look at it? It's reliable… Ah! I'm not saying this because I'm your girlfriend, but if you look at it objectively…!

The women's comments that seemed to be firmly aimed at me, the performance of Yuri and I's dinner party, which is recording a lot of views and rising rankings for a video posted by an ordinary person, and also rediscovering the photos that were posted on Yumin's Instagram in the summer. As time went on, voices of envy and jealousy grew.

'Actually, isn't that guy a pitiful person? I feel more pity for him', 'I will believe that he hasn't changed', etc…

Thanks to this, my popularity, which was originally famous in a negative way, became famous in a very complex and subtle way, and I became a star of Jinsu-gyo in an instant.

After finding out that I was officially walking on three or four legs, girls looked at me like I was trash more often, and boys praised me for being a manly person or called me an envious guy.

And the teachers sometimes click their tongues when they see me…

However, since my relationship with my girlfriends, and I was open and accepting, there was no room for anyone to say anything.

…

With all the decorations in the classroom removed and the lingering feeling of Jinsoo Festival completely subsiding, the upcoming college entrance exam has become the biggest concern among third-graders at Jinsugyo.

Yuri, who is loved by Jinsu-gyo's teachers, is of course studying for Seoul National University, so she has almost no time to date recently.

After Su-yeon started studying again, she was busy preparing for the college entrance exam, although not as much as Yuri, and since it was final exam season at university, even Yu-min had no time.

In the end, the only person I could meet now was Eunji, who had won a medal at the National Sports Festival and was confirmed to be admitted to university as a student with a special ability in sports.

On a weekend afternoon, I made Eunji, who came to visit my house, sit in front of me, and we hugged each other in a back hug.

"You don't study for the college entrance exam…?"

Eunji was paying more attention to my college entrance exam study than I was, perhaps feeling anxious about the carefree me even at this point, with only a few days left before the college entrance exam.

"I'm doing it."

"You doze off all the time in class."

"I'm dozing off."

"It doesn't matter because I was selected for a university as a student with a special ability in physical education!"

"Is that so?"

Eunji looked bewildered at my words.

"Is that so? Is that so! Are you talking like it's someone else's business? Then what are you going to do about college!"

"I've been thinking about that for a long time."

I put my head on Eunji's shoulder.

"I don't want to go to college."

"Huh? You're not going to college?"

"Of course, I can't afford college tuition, and Yuri told me about it before, so I looked into it, but I was told I couldn't do it because my father, who doesn't even know where he lives, is registered as a family member, and he's old enough to work. And even if it's possible, the problem is that he's a basic recipient. If you work somewhere and earn money, you'll be deducted from the subsidy. So you're telling me to live like a beneficiary for the rest of your life, isn't that stupid?"

"No… Anyway, what are you going to do if you don't go to college?"

"Well… You can do whatever you want. Whether it's toiling or working in a factory. Ah… But if I do this, won't I become a person who doesn't suit you?"

When Eunji said those words, she slapped the back of my hand that was wrapping around her waist.

"There is no such thing as saying that. My lover is the same whether he is toiling or working in a factory. I am just worried about you. It is hard on your body, it is dangerous, and I don't know how much you will earn."

"That's true. But are you worried about me? I'm touched. I can't believe that a child who just six months ago was tickling and fighting cock when he saw me has changed like this."

"Why are we talking about that time again? Back then, it was just… I wasn't being honest…"

When I saw Eunji looking embarrassed, I burst into laughter.

And at the same time, some part of my body began to gain strength and show off its presence.

Eunji felt the weight of something near his buttocks, narrowed his eyes and turned his head back to look at me.

"… What does this mean?"

"No, since you're talking shit, should I say that this is just a natural phenomenon or what should I say…"

"You're thinking like that when you should be worrying about your future right now?! Are you really… Ah! Wait a minute! Why are you taking off your clothes?"

When I grabbed her waist and started to lift her top, Eunji gave me a back hug and struggled in her sitting position.

"I came here expecting this, but I pretended not to."

"Wait, wait! Well, we were talking about something serious, but if you suddenly do this… Hyaaa?! Hiyaaan! Ah, master… Ah, no… "

After that, Eunji's moaning did not stop for several hours in my room.

"Huh? What can I do if I don't go to college?"

I had some time left over from studying for final exams, so I told Yumin, who asked me to go on a date, a conversation I had with Eunji the last time we went on a café date.

Although I responded calmly to Eunji, I didn't really know what I could do at that age without actually going to college, so I needed someone I could talk to at least a little openly.

In that respect, Yumin, who is two years older than me and has quite a few followers on Instagram and other places, and has heard stories from various people, was the perfect person to talk about this.

Yumin took a sip of coffee with a worried expression and answered.

"I think if you do something like an Instagram live, it'll go surprisingly well, right?"

"Insta Live? I don't think I'll be able to handle that type of emotion well… My impression doesn't suit me."

"Did you know that you're surprisingly famous on the Internet just because you're an ordinary person? There's a picture of a water park that I posted on my Instagram, there's a video of Jinsuje's talent show, and… I don't like it, but there are also videos here and there of people getting hit on their knees. And that's the decisive factor. You were on a public broadcast last time, right?"

"There are more than one or two people who have appeared in People Theater. Will they all become SNS stars just because they appeared once?"

"Wouldn't it be more advantageous than someone who didn't come out? And look at this, Jinsuje's video is going around."

Yumin posted comments on Me and Yuri's Jinsooje talent show video posted on Yutuk, which she had already liked.

Most of the comments there were written by people who didn't know that I was an unanswerable member of the group, so the reviews were all positive.

-Are the man and woman really a couple? You sing so well

– Wow, look at him singing while playing the guitar. It's totally my style. I think I'll really fall in love with it. ㅠ

– Is it some sort of band or something? I'm jealous, I wish I could play guitar like that

Numerous comments praising my guitar and me and Yuri's singing.

I didn't even bother to look for it, but the number of views was well over 80,000.

"See? Your videos have a lot of views compared to ordinary people's videos. And you've had a lot to show your face here and there, right? Even though they're all one-offs. You probably play guitar and sing while doing Instagram live or broadcasting. Even if you just call and say that, I may not know, but even though it's my first time, I guess I can help you out."

"Hmm…"

"Sometimes I, Yuri, Eunji, and Suyeon would be so popular just by showing them? You know, but I'm a bit of a face, right?"

I chuckled when I saw Yumin standing proudly.

"Yeah, she's someone's girlfriend, so what's missing?"

"Anyway, think about my words seriously. Even though I can't guarantee that you will succeed, wouldn't it be worth a try before putting yourself in harm's way?"

Even while I was on a date with Yumin, I kept thinking about what she said to me.

'It's a broadcast…'

She had never thought about it, but after listening to Yumin, she thought it would be a good idea to try it at least once.

Anyway, the CSAT is coming soon, and once the CSAT is over, our final school year will actually end.

Ch. 169 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 169
Chapter 169 – Third Grade Is Over (2)

November.

As if the festive atmosphere until last month was a lie, Jinsugyo has now become completely in a study mood, and the frequency of dozing off or talking during class has significantly decreased.

As the days got colder, the number of boys playing soccer on the playground seemed to have decreased significantly compared to before.

It was right before the college entrance exam, and everyone was taking precautions because there would be an uproar if someone got hurt while playing soccer. Like a sergeant in his final years.

In this college entrance exam hell, the only ones who had some time to spare were Eun-ji, whose entrance exam to the physical education college was confirmed, and Yuri, who passed the Seoul National University entrance exam with perfect grades and only had to pass the minimum cut for the college entrance exam.

And… Plus maybe me too.

I couldn't go to college because I didn't have money, and when I tried to get a normal job, there was no way any company would accept me because I was a hard-core criminal who was investigated by the police for assault and even had a record of being imprisoned in a juvenile detention center until last year.

The only thing a person like this can do is part-time work, service, or delivery work.

If it hadn't been for the weird fame he gained from the Jinsu-je stage video and the video of him kneeling silently saying he was making atonement and getting beat up by the victims, he would have been in hard mode after graduating.

'Broadcasting… Broadcasting…'

A direction I hadn't even thought about.

After listening to Yumin's advice, I thought about it ever since and whether it was really okay to do it, and if so, what I would do.

Since I don't have enough money, I can't buy big equipment from the beginning, so should I do something like Yumin's usual Instagram live?

Or sometimes, there is an amateur team that sets up guitars and electric pianos and performs on the street in the main street in front of the station. I don't know how to play the guitar, so should I try that first?

But I'm not professional enough to do that…

"Ha… You look like a dog."

If I had at least lived like a human, I could have just studied normally and applied to a normal company, but I was very annoyed by this situation where I was held back by a past that I did not commit.

Still… I have to live, so I guess I have no choice but to find a way within this.

As I was thinking about how to live in the future, I stopped trying to come to a conclusion that did not come immediately and opened the problem book for a moment.

Even though I'm not sure what I'm going to do in the future, I can't just get an 8th or 9th grade on the CSAT.

I wrapped my head and started studying, even though I wasn't the type to do well.

Last weekend before the CSAT.

Me, Yuri, Eunji, and Suyeon rented a quadruple room at a study café and gathered there to study together.

Of course, Eunji had nothing to do with the college entrance exam, so she just read the comic books she brought from somewhere, and the only ones studying were me, Yuri, and Suyeon.

"Ugh~ I'm tired. I hope the CSAT ends quickly…"

While I was in the middle of studying, Yuri, who surprisingly never says things are difficult while studying, was the first to lose concentration and started stretching out, saying like a normal high school senior that she wanted to finish the college entrance exam.

"Why? Because I'm nervous?"

"No, that's not it… It's just that this atmosphere itself is suffocating. I don't really like this kind of thing."

"Really? That's surprising. Since you've always been studying, I thought you wouldn't care much about the atmosphere."

"It's not like I don't pay attention at all, right? Actually, it's not wrong to say that I don't really care…"

Yuri fixed his eyes on me, stared at me, and said something.

"It's because of you."

"Me? Why me? I didn't do anything strange."

"When I was studying, I didn't think much of it, but after experiencing all kinds of things because of you, studying isn't the same anymore. I keep thinking about other things, and during that time, I just want to go to the arcade or Kono… It's really all about you. It's because you made me like this."

In short, she corrupted herself, who only knew about studying.

I smiled very satisfied and placed my hand on Yuri's thigh and rubbed it.

"Did you just think of the arcade or Kono? Didn't you think of this?"

As my hand went deeper and deeper into her thigh, Yuri slapped the back of my hand while her face blushed.

"No. It's prohibited until the college entrance exam is over. What if I get really weird and can't pass the minimum cut? Don't do it. I'm barely holding it in right now…"

"Hmm?"

"Oh, anyway, no! I'm going to refrain from even touching anyone until the college entrance exam is over!"

"It's a shame… Okay. Instead, after the college entrance exam is over…"

Yuri must have imagined something at that moment, her face blushing, and her legs crossed.

"I really told you not to make me imagine…"

"Can you two please be quiet for a little while?"

Surprisingly, it was Sooyeon who interrupted our conversation.

Normally, Suyeon and I would do something different and Yuri would tackle us, but now our positions are reversed.

After Su-yeon started preparing for the college entrance exam… Or perhaps even after the People Theater documentary aired, Su-yeon became unusually sensitive and picky.

I'm not the type of person to be harsh with others just because I have to study, but even if I try to ask them why, I'm so sensitive that I can't even ask for fear of making them feel worse.

"I'm sorry, did I talk too much? Yuri, let's study again first."

"For whom… Haha, no. Okay, I have to study. Sorry."

Even though there was no reason to study, Eunji, who had been reading comics at the study café, just glanced at us, and no one said anything else after that.

For a long time, I just wanted to hear the sound of a pen or pencil rolling over a piece of paper.

"Haaaaa…"

Su-yeon, who was nervously scratching her head as if something wasn't working out, sighed and put down her pen.

"I can't do it, really."

"…?"

"Why, Suyeon. What's wrong?"

"Ha… I'm at my limit now. I can't live with the stress."

"If it's too hard, get some air for a moment. Or close your eyes for a bit."

"Sungjin senior."

Instead of answering what I said, Suyeon called me.

"Huh?"

"I want to live with my senior after the college entrance exam."

"Puhwal akyak"

Then she announced a bombshell, and Eunji, who was quietly reading a comic book, spit out the drink she was drinking.

The whole story that Soo-yeon heard was as follows.

After she skipped a grade to be with me in the second semester, her parents thought that their wandering daughter had made up her mind to study again, and she started to teach Sooyeon again like before. 〉

Unlike Soo-yeon, whose only goal was to earn half her monthly salary, her parents teased and pecked at her like they did in middle school and made a fuss about her having to go to Seoul National University.

When her family problems began to surface again, Soo-yeon was so stressed out that she did not even invite her parents to her dinner party.

Su-yeon said that her parents were repeating what they said to her when she was in middle school: "Don't waste your time on nonsense like other stupid kids, but use that time to study." Br〉

Because of that tone, she was forced to study abroad, lost all of her friends, and was like a seizure button for Su-yeon, who was depressed for a year and stayed in school.

Nevertheless, she just endured it, but after the last People Theater documentary aired, her family was completely turned upside down.

– What are you talking about in that documentary?

– Just study quietly, right, boyfriend? When you go to college, you automatically get a boyfriend, but I don't have anything to do, so I haven't even graduated yet, and I'm crazy about men!

– My airway is not blocked at all. What? Do you have multiple girlfriends? Would you say that's something to brag about? No matter where you meet him, he's such a cool bastard!

– Are you conscious or not? How much time is left before the college entrance exam? Don't you waste your time on festivals and other nonsense like everyone else? Now, you're so crazy about men that you can't even tell the difference. Are you sane? Break up immediately tomorrow!

Su-yeon, whose patience had reached its limit, screamed, threw things on the floor, jumped up and started fighting.

And her parents also did not give in to her opinion and threatened her by telling her that they would disown her if she did not get a 1st grade in all subjects in this year's college entrance exam.

Since there was nothing else she could do right away, Su-yeon continued to study in a hurry and didn't show it on the outside, but eventually the stress that grew day by day exploded.

After revealing her truth, Su-yeon sat down next to me and complained.

"Senior, I can't live any longer. As soon as the college entrance exam is over, I'll pack my bags and leave home. Let me live at your house, okay? I'll pay half the rent, too."

"But you know that our house is small. If you live in a normal house and come to a place like that, it would be suffocating…"

"There is no place more suffocating than the corner of our house. Senpai, it can't be done, right? Huh? I don't want to live in that damn house one more day. I didn't want to see that, so I intentionally threw away all my studies and just lived there, but it feels like I'm going back to studying for a while. Look at what Mom and Dad are doing. It's called prison."

Su-yeon just wanted to be with me, but now she was trapped in a prison called home. Her stress was pushed to the limit because of meaningless and purposeless studies.

What I can do for her is…

"Ugh… It was so sudden that I'm a little embarrassed too… But if you're really confident that you won't regret coming… I understand."

At the same time Su-yeon had a smile on her face, Yuri and Eun-ji were scared and jumped up.

"Hey! What if I encourage you to run away from home!"

"You two are really going to live together?! Right after the college entrance exam?"

"If Su-yeon's house is as she said… Isn't it more unfortunate for Su-yeon to be at home? I don't mean to say this or that about other people's family affairs, but she herself is under such stress. I want to do what I can. "

In general, it wasn't a very good solution, but if Suyeon said it, her parents weren't the type of people for whom general solutions would work.

"Really? You really said you knew? Did you just say that out of your senior's mouth? Promise!"

"But is it okay? You said that if you really leave home, you will be disowned, so then your future life and tuition will be…"

"That can be solved with a scholarship!"

She just didn't want to study because she didn't have motivation. It's not that she was smart, but because she was Su-yeon, she confidently announced her ambition that she could go to school for free by receiving a scholarship.

"Then I want to live together!"

"Me too! I've already decided on a college degree, so shouldn't we just start living together from today?"

"Wait, wait, wait! Even so, this is not a house that can accommodate four people. Guys, calm down for a moment!"

I quickly calmed down the jealous Yuri and Eunji, but they also did not give up on their intention to live with me.

So in an instant, I made a promise to Suyeon that I would live together with Suyeon after the college entrance exam, and then with Yuri and Eunji in the near future, and the college entrance exam day came in the blink of an eye.

Ch. 170 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 170
Chapter 170 – Third Grade Is Over (3)

The place where I took the CSAT was a separate place from the place where my girlfriends took the CSAT.

A place that no one knows but can't see.

Although I have already experienced the CSAT once, I did not like the pecking-like atmosphere of this CSAT test center.

Other people in the exam room seemed calm on the outside, but their eyes and hands were desperately trying to capture even one more piece of information before the exam started.

After a while, the test proctor came in and checked the clock, and the speed of the others turning the pages became faster.

And at 8:35 in the morning.

"Test takers, please put all your books in."

Several people took a deep breath at the supervisor's words, and everyone cleaned up their desks.

Turned-down test papers and OMR cards were distributed on the clean desk.

"The exam is starting."

As soon as 40 minutes passed, the proctor announced the start of the Korean language test, and at the same time, the sound of a paper being turned over was heard.

I turned the test paper over and started solving question 6 right away.

'Is it worth it?'

I felt like I messed up a bit because I wasn't the most confident in math, but I was able to solve the problems in Korean, English and Exploration with ease.

I thought that maybe I could get an unexpectedly high grade and secure the academic background to at least apply to a small or medium-sized business.

'It's easier than you think, you can do it! When I think about it, I studied with Yuri every time I had an exam, but it's strange that my skills didn't improve at all.'

A little after 4:30, the CSAT finally ended.

As soon as the college entrance exam was over and there were no tentative grades, there were some kids who burst into tears as if they sensed something, others sighed softly, and others immediately contacted their friends, enjoying the sense of freedom that had finally come.

I left a message in the group chat room, feeling both relieved and proud that the test went better than expected.

[Me: Did you do well on the exams?

[My precious Yumin : Have you finished your college entrance exam? How was it?

[Me: I think I saw it better than I thought. There was surprisingly no problem-solving problems, except for math

Only Yumin, who had not taken the college entrance exam, responded immediately, and the other kids did not read the message because they had not yet received their cell phones.

And then, every few minutes, the number next to the message decreased by one, and I started replying to each person one by one.

[My first girlfriend, Yuri : That's okay?

[Soo-yeon, the most desirable gyaru girlfriend : I think I saw a fair bit too, right? What about seniors?

[Cute Slave Girlfriend Eunji ] : I just filmed everything and went to sleep

[Soo-yeon, the most desirable gyaru girlfriend : Wow, Eun-ji is really carefree, I'm jealous

[Me: Shall we all meet? Or are you going to stop by the house right away?

[My first girlfriend Yuri : Let's meet! At the meeting plaza in front of the station! After dinner, let's do the tentative scoring at the café and then play! And drink!

[Me: Haha, it must have piled up so much

[My precious Yumin : I want to go too! What time do you want to meet? 6 o'clock?

[Me: Okay then, let's all gather at the meeting plaza by 6 o'clock.

We decided to set an appointment time and place and enjoy the feeling of freedom after the college entrance exam.

I, who had taken the CSAT at an academy right near the station, naturally arrived first, and Yuri and Eunji, who had taken the CSAT at Jinsugyo, arrived a few minutes later.

"Seongjin!"

Yuri ran towards me at full speed and jumped into my arms, and I hugged her, holding on to her legs.

We made eye contact for a moment as we kissed each other's lips, and Yuri, who belatedly realized that she had openly hugged and kissed me in a crowded place, blushed and quickly got out of my arms.

"Are you embarrassed now?"

"Ugh…"

"Seongjin, me too… "

Eun-ji, who followed behind Yuri, opened her arms and begged for her affection, and I hugged her and kissed her.

I'm sure someone saw me kissing one after another… But whatever.

"Seongjin, did you do well on the test? How was it?"

There was no need to ask Eunji because it didn't matter what her CSAT score was, so Yuri asked me.

And out of all the people in my group, I had the biggest problem in terms of grades.

I deliberately crossed her arms and made her look condescending to reassure her.

"I think I did a lot better than I thought. Even though I thought I was a bit of a mess at math… I think I did quite well at this level, right?"

"Really? That's great! Even if you don't go to college, it's always good to have a high score on the college entrance exam! Oh, here she comes."

Next, Yumin, smartly dressed, joined us, waving her hand.

Yumin, like the two who came first, kissed me and asked me the same question.

"Did you do well on the CSAT? Are you feeling relieved?"

"That's right. There's nothing to worry about anymore. From now on, I'll only have three classes at the academy and then go home… I just think it's over. But Yumin, haven't you taken the final yet?"

"It's not long, but what does it matter? My boyfriend said he finished his college entrance exam, so we can hang out for a day!"

"Um… If your final grades fail, you shouldn't blame us for it?"

"What! Don't curse! It's bad luck!"

And finally, Sooyeon arrived.

Just like the previous three, Suyeon ran towards me, hugged me, and kissed me, and she was especially excited.

"I'm finally liberated. I'm liberated! Senior, I've already packed all my belongings, right? When should I run away from home? Tomorrow? The day after tomorrow? On the weekend? My mom and dad are not at home more often, so I can keep bringing the things I need! Oh, also consider the space at home. Anyway, we are newlyweds from now on!"

Suyeon confidently says she wants to run away from home and clings to me.

Seeing her like that, Yuri became jealous and separated Suyeon from her.

"What kind of honeymoon are you when you're not even married? We're just living together for a short time, and we'll be living together soon anyway."

"Hmm~? I guess I'm jealous of Yuri-senpai?"

"Wow… This is really tricky…!"

"Guys, let's go into a restaurant and take a seat first. Now, all the people who have finished their college entrance exams will be flocking here, and soon everything will be full, and we won't be able to get in at all."

"Oh, that's right. Then I want to eat dakgalbi for dinner! After eating, let's go to a café and do some tentative scoring!"

"Oh, I agree with the dakgalli too!"

"I'm craving something a little spicy today. Then let's go. Quickly before more people come."

After quickly deciding on a menu, we chose a nearby Dakgalbi restaurant and went inside.

People were already starting to fill up, but fortunately there were still a few tables left for the five of us to sit at.

While eating, we continued to talk non-stop about how difficult the CSAT was, how some questions were particularly strange, and what to do next before winter break now that the CSAT is over.

"But Seongjin, what are you going to do when you graduate now? Since the college entrance exam is over, you're really close to graduating."

In particular, their interest is about what I will do in the future.

Yumin was already a college student, Eunji had a clear career path, and Yuri and Suyeon were good at studies and could do anything.

But since I didn't fit into any of those categories, my girlfriends asked about my career path out of half curiosity and half concern.

"Um… Actually, there is a suggestion that Yumin gave me…"

After crying, I told the other three what Yumin had told me, Yuri expressed worry, and Suyeon and Eunji expressed anticipation.

"Hmm… It would be nice if it worked out as well as expected, but… Seongjin, you know that, right? It's a completely red ocean now, right? We have to treat those who jump in and succeed, so less than 1% won't make it. You have to prepare properly before doing it. ?"

"I think I'll be fine, right? You have a nice face, a good body, a good guitar, and a good singer, right? You've also been on the Human Theater TV show. If you do something like an Instagram live, surprisingly, some people might see it."〈 Br〉

"I'm curious. So should we come out and help too?"

"I haven't made a proper plan yet. Now that the college entrance exam is over, I need to take my time and think about it. Find out what I need. It's not like I'm going to buy equipment, so it doesn't cost a lot of money, so I'll give it a try and if I don't find the answer… Well, it's hard work, delivery, or whatever. If you want to do it, you can do it, right?"

And I shouted confidently.

"And before that… I think I did pretty well on today's test, right? Maybe I'll have the qualifications to work at a small or medium-sized business just based on my grades."

"Oh, that's right. Come to think of it, that's right. Well, that would be the easiest if that happens. Then, let's eat quickly and go to a café to do some preliminary scoring! I'm curious about Seongjin's grades!"

"Then honey, I need to help you now so that you can get a good flow when you start broadcasting! When you do the preliminary scoring, I'll take a video of you and post it on my Instagram! Who knows if something good comes out, it might help you later?"

Yumin smiled as he held up his cell phone.

Even though Yumin wasn't big, she had quite a few followers, so she was confident that she would be of help.

If you think about it, Yumin is really talented as she still maintains followers even though she came out openly saying that she has a boyfriend.

We finished off the chicken ribs and fried rice and went to a nearby café to have a drink and take out our test papers.

Although the answer sheet has not been officially released yet, if you compare Yuri and Suyeon's answers and opinions, you will be able to clearly outline the scores.

"First, let's start with Korean. Answer number 1 and number 3."

There was no difference between Yuri and Suyeon's answers for the most part, so provisional grading was easy.

Yumin was filming the process on a cell phone video, and soon we finished the Korean language provisional grading and compared the scores.

"I'm either 96 or 93."

"I'm either 97 or 94."

Eunji, who had no reason to take the test properly, passed, and now it's my turn.

"What is your score, Seongjin?"

"Heh."

"I guess I saw it well?"

"61 points."

Everyone was silent for a moment.

And Yuri, who realized the situation, jumped up.

"What's wrong with your score? I heard you solved the problem well!"

"No, I definitely solved it well… But I didn't get stuck…"

"Ahaha! I guess I guessed the wrong answer without any hesitation. I think it fits my image as a senior for some reason!"

When all sections were finished grading, I realized.

I just solved the problem without any problems, but that wasn't the right answer.

And one more thing became clear.

If I don't succeed in the career path that Yumin suggested, all I can do is toil, deliver, and load and unload.

Ch. 171 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 171
Chapter 171 – Third Grade Is Over (4)

The atmosphere at the academy after the college entrance exam was truly different.

The third-graders enjoyed the sense of liberation, joy, and freedom that they had finally been liberated, and the chatter and laughter did not stop in the classroom and hallway.

Even when they came to class, they read comic books, watched videos on their cell phones to kill time, or brought portable game consoles and played games with others, and the teachers didn't particularly touch them.

After finishing the 3rd period, everyone went home again, and everyone enjoyed the vacation that wasn't just a vacation and thought, 'If this is going to be like this, there's no need to come to the academy, right? 'Tell me to rest at home.' In the meantime, he wanted to enjoy a more comfortable life.

On the other hand, the second-graders only sighed at the fact that the hell we went through was now their turn, and were busy looking with crazy envy at the third-graders returning home in the early morning.

Needless to say, there are still two years left for first year students.

Yuri was now handing over the duties of student council president to her juniors in preparation for her graduation, and Eunji had enough rest after the National Sports Festival, so she returned to practice and ran on her court despite the cold weather.

Since Yumin's final exams were just around the corner, she whined because she couldn't make time for dates as often as before, and finally, Suyeon…

Ding Dong-

After returning home early, I was warming up a convenience store lunch box when my doorbell rang.

I quickly went out and opened the door, and Suyeon, who had packed a bag, was waiting in front of the door smiling.

"Hehe, senior, I'm here!"

"Have you moved all your luggage now?"

"Yes. Anyway, there are now textbooks and workbooks, so I don't need them all, and surprisingly, there isn't much else to take care of."

After her college entrance exam, Suyeon was packing up her belongings and moving them to her room.

From everyday blankets and pillows to shoes and clothes… In fact, most of the luggage was clothes and underwear, so unexpectedly the house didn't explode.

As she said, Sooyeon's parents didn't seem to care at all what her daughter was doing. Even though she had been moving her belongings around her room for several days, she seemed completely unaware.

So Soo-yeon gradually prepared to run away, and after moving her belongings for several days, she finally settled down in our house.

And Sooyeon took one last deep breath and called her mother.

When Su-yeon answered the phone from the other side, she opened her mouth.

"Mom, I called because I had something to tell you."

-What should I say? Why are you calling at this hour? You can just text me. After school is over, grab a meal and quickly prepare for the essay you need to enter college.

'That's amazing.'

She only heard from Soo-yeon, but she didn't know what kind of people her parents were, but the conversation she heard through her cell phone was truly spectacular.

Su-yeon's mother can't tell her daughter to rest after the college entrance exam, but instead tells her to start preparing for college essays.

Suyeon sighed softly and then said something else.

"Mom, do you know what food I like?"

-What do you want me to buy you? Mom, since I don't have time, I just order whatever I want.

"… Do you know what I usually watch?"

– He's been saying something strange since a while ago!

"… Do you know what I want to do in the future?"

– Sooyeon Choi! If you keep talking nonsense, hang up the phone!

Suyeon's mother's voice was so loud that it was uncomfortable even for her to hear.

When I heard Sooyeon's mother say that she was not interested in her daughter and did not respond properly to her daughter's hobbies and tastes, I felt frustrated for no reason.

It's the same as having no family to rely on either there or here, but I thought that it might be better to not have a family like that or to not have any contact with them at all.

Suyeon let out a longer sigh and finally got to her point.

"… I'm going to leave the house."

– … What?

"I can't live in that corner of that guy's house because it's suffocating. Ever since I was little, my mom and dad have been holding me captive and controlling every single thing, suffocating me. Thanks to mom and dad, I can't make friends as I want, and they sent me to study abroad as I wanted. My school life was all messed up, and everything was done the way my mom and dad wanted.

Did you think I didn't know that you were treating me like a worthless child because I ruined your grades on purpose? And then, because it seems like I'm studying with my mind on it, I'm busy showing off to other ladies. How about it? I skipped a grade, so did you feel relieved?"

– Sooyeon Choi! What kind of habit are you talking to your mom about now? Where do you go when you leave the house?

"Anyway, I'm an adult, and now I graduated from a higher education academy and did well on the CSAT. Are you satisfied because I did well on the CSAT after harassing people like that? I've lived my whole life like a tool for my mom and dad, but I don't think I can do that anymore because I feel like I'll die.

I packed up all my luggage and left. I will never go to that house again. "I feel good because I was able to do well on the college entrance exam and go to a good college like Mom and Dad wanted, right?"

– You two-piece bastard… Where are you now!

'Even though I confessed that her daughter had been thinking like that, she didn't give me a word of comfort and scolded me like that.'

As I listened to the phone call, it was hard to imagine how dark Sooyeon must have felt, having lived her whole life with parents like that.

"I'm going to go to a good college on my own, and I'm going to get a scholarship. I'm not going to ask Mom and Dad to pay tuition, and I'm not going to look for Mom and Dad. Mom and Dad, don't look for me either. If you change your mind, you can come look for Mom and Dad. … That won't happen, right?

I have very few good memories… No, I don't have any, but anyway, thank you for raising me until now. Stop."

– Choi Soo…

Drop-

"Haa… Haa…"

Suyeon hung up the phone and took a deep breath.

Although the call was brief, she was so mentally stressed that she started shaking and developed mild hyperventilation.

I sat next to Suyeon, hugged her tightly and patted her back.

"Huh… Hmm… Ugh… Huh…"

Soo-yeon, who was trembling, eventually shed her tears and cried into my arms.

By announcing to her mother that she was running away from home and hanging up on her, Soo-yeon was now completely leaving the home she had grown up in all her life.

I can no longer see the bed in my room where I used to sleep every day, or the view of the living room or kitchen that I would have seen when I woke up in the morning.

I've never been to Sooyeon's house, but from what I heard, it seemed like a fairly wealthy family, but it can't be compared to my house where I'll be living from now on.

I didn't prepare thoroughly for independence, nor did I become independent with encouragement from my parents. I literally ran away from home.

I ran away from home because I could no longer bear the pressure from my parents who were suffocating me at home.

And the despair of having to be truly alone from now on, the pain I must have felt as I announced to my parents directly that I was running away from home, no matter how much I hated it.

All of that stimulated Suyeon and made her cry.

I comforted Suyeon by stroking her back as if to take away her worries.

"It's okay, it's okay. I'll be there for you from now on."

"Ugh… Ugh… Come on, senior… Now… You really have to take responsibility for me…"

Suyeon's appearance, which was unusually weak, stimulated my protective instinct even more.

"Okay. Let's do our best together first."

"Sniff… Yes…"

After crying for a while, Suyeon seemed to have calmed down a bit and nodded and hugged me.

After coming to her senses again, Soo-yeon unpacked her belongings and placed her pillow and blanket next to my pillow on the mattress, preparing to move in with her.

"That's it! I roughly unpacked everything I needed… Senior, is there enough space in the cabinet? I'll put my clothes in it? Oh, put my cosmetics, skin, and lotion on the bathroom shelf…"

I also went back and forth and helped Suyeon put down her things.

Since we didn't have that much luggage to begin with, we finished cleaning up quickly and sat with our backs against the wall, wiping our sweat and taking a short break.

"Ha… Now you're really living with a senior. Something feels strange."

"You don't regret it, do you?"

"Not at all? If anything, I would have regretted it even more if I hadn't made a decision. Oh, my! Why don't we take a picture to commemorate the fact that we're living together now? I heard you're going to start doing that Instagram thing anyway, right?"

"Oh, that's right. I'm not the type to dress up too much, so I don't know if it will turn out well."

"I have to correct it, correct it! Give me your phone. First, get the correction app here…"

Su-yeon received the correction app she used and turned on the camera using it to focus on us.

"I'm good at taking pictures again, right? Now, look here~ Kimchi~"

Sooyeon took a two-shot with me and then edited the photo with various filters.

Then, a photo that looked quite plausible was born.

Or maybe it's just that Sooyeon is so pretty that she created an optical illusion where she looks good in photos no matter what she does.

"How are you?"

"Well, when I took a few pictures by myself for practice, they were dull and not very good, so why is it so different?"

Hehe. That's the power of correction! Last time, Yumin uploaded a video of us grading, and I heard that the response was quite funny because the senior's reaction was funny. You'll be able to do well in the future. Because you're my boyfriend!"

"Yes, thank you. Thanks to having good girlfriends, I can survive somehow. I have to do it right."

While we were laughing and chatting, our eyes met for a moment.

When we made eye contact with each other smiling, we both became speechless.

We looked at each other for a moment, then without anyone knowing who would go first, we rushed at each other and kissed each other deeply.

And at the same time, I checked my watch on my cell phone.

There were still a few hours left before I had to go to my part-time job at the convenience store.

After checking the time, we hugged each other tighter and exchanged tongues.

Now was the time for couples who had just started living together to do the things they do every day at home.

Ch. 172 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 172
Chapter 172 – Third Grade Is Over (5)

"Chuhup… Puha… "

In a room with only a little sunlight, the only sound that could be heard was the sound of a man and a woman sucking each other's lips and tongues and exchanging saliva.

"Senior… Haha… "

Suyeon hugged me tightly and kissed me more passionately than usual.

Suyeon usually had a tendency to be quite uncontrollable once she got excited, but today she felt something different from the beginning.

The intensity of his sucking on the nape of my neck, the degree of his tongue mixing deep in my mouth, the touch that touched my body or the touch that pinched my nipples were all less intense than before.

As if craving something.

Su-yeon was anxious now, as she had run away from home and announced to her parents directly that she would break off ties.

On the outside, she seemed to have shaken it all off and come to her senses, but she wasn't going to forget it that easily.

So she wanted me more intensely than usual, and at the same time, she wanted me to want her more intensely.

She was hoping that I, her boyfriend who would be living with her in the future, would reassure her.

Having figured out Su-yeon's inner thoughts, I decided to increase her intensity accordingly.

"Kyahang?!"

After kissing her, I sucked Suyeon's neck very strongly.

I usually don't leave kiss marks on the nape of my neck that other people can see, but today was a little different.

As I sucked without mercy, the skin on Sooyeon's neck came out along my mouth and then returned to its original position.

It only took a few seconds, but her skin was already red and swollen, leaving a kiss mark on her neck.

A male's territorial display that says, 'This female is mine.'

And Suyeon was equally busy sucking on my neck and breasts and leaving her kiss marks.

After taking off Sooyeon's clothes, I unfastened her bra and took off her pants and panties.

Suyeon's perfect, beautiful body was clearly exposed, and I lowered my head into her busty breasts and a bit down on her nipples.

"Huh… Ah, my senior… "

Suyeon accepted my caress, her body shaking, and held my head with both hands.

As if I were a child looking for her mother's breasts, I buried my head into Sooyeon's big, soft breasts and a bit down on her raised nipples, much harder than usual.

"Hi… Senpai, it hurts… Haaaaa!"

Even though she said she was in pain, she did not ask for help.

I twisted and pinched Suyeon's nipples and a bit down on her tips with my front teeth, leaving my marks all over Suyeon's body.

Her nipples were red and swollen, teeth marks were left around her areolas, and kiss marks identical to those on her neck were left here and there as he sucked all over her huge breasts.

Not only her breasts, but also her collarbone, belly button, and thighs were covered with my kiss marks, and each time, she also left her kiss marks on my body.

Chest, forearms, abdomen…

Now, each person's body is covered in kiss marks left by each other.

We raised our heads once again and deeply kissed, and I roughly stroked Sooyeon's pussy with my hand.

Jipkkeuk-Jipkkeuk-

"Hiang… Ah, senior… It's rough today… Ugh… "

"Did you not like it? Should I do it gently?"

Suyeon shook her head in response to my question.

"No, make it harder… Until I die "

"As instructed."

After that, I inserted my index and middle fingers into Suyeon's vagina at the same time and frantically started pistoning with my hands, slightly erecting my fingers to scratch the vaginal wall.

"Hiyaaaaa!? Haaaaa! Aaaaa!"

Su-yeon let out a scream and arched her back in the fierce waves of pleasure.

Perhaps as a defense mechanism to forget psychological stress, Su-yeon reached her climax much faster than usual and released her juices.

"Haaaaa… Haa, haa…"

"Was it that good?"

"Yes, really… I'll do it too."

Then Sooyeon laid me down on the mattress and climbed on top of me, pointing her butt towards my face.

"Haup… "

Then, after tucking her hair behind her ear, she grabbed my dick with one hand and put it in her mouth.

"Ugh…"

It's the same with Yuri and Eunji, but Suyeon's skills have improved a lot after having sex with me countless times.

As soon as Sooyeon put my cock in her mouth, she skillfully rolled her tongue and swept it from the tip of her glans.

I trembled involuntarily from the tickling pleasure, and Suyeon seemed to enjoy my reaction, rolling her tongue more carefully to lick the cock, while at the same time taking the testicles in her hand and carefully rolling them.

"Hehe."

Su-yeon, who had the cock in her mouth and couldn't say anything else, moved her mouth upward as if she was sucking my cock all the way to the root.

When she opened her mouth, sucking the cock all the way to the tip of her glans, the sound of her skin being sucked softly spread throughout her room.

Because of the tremendous pressure and stimulation, I almost ejaculated at that moment.

"It was good, right?"

"Technology is only increasing… But you are still no good to me!"

With a strange sense of competitiveness activated, I grabbed Sooyeon's hips tightly, lowered them toward my face, and placed my lips between her cracks.

As my tongue penetrated into her already wet pussy, Sooyeon let out a melting moan.

"Hyaaa… Ah, senior… "

The slightly sour taste of love juice passed through her tongue.

Suyeon's completely wet pussy gently accepted my tongue, and I could see Suyeon's buttocks trembling before my eyes every time I twisted her tongue up or down to stimulate her vaginal walls.

As her connilingus reached its peak, Sooyeon turned her head to look at me as if she would not lose and took my testicles in her mouth.

"Tsk…!"

Suyeon gently rolls the testicles in her mouth and stimulates them with her hands.

In the past, he would have gone away as soon as I sucked on his pussy even just a little, but now he seems to have developed a tolerance, and he would occasionally compete with caresses like this.

But she has pride as a boyfriend, and she couldn't let her girlfriend go, so I can't let her go first!

While I was sucking Sooyeon's pussy, I placed my finger on her cleanly washed bright red buttocks.

Then she gently moved around the anus and stimulated it with her fingers, and only then did Suyeon show a reaction that I was familiar with.

"Hiyaaak?! Stand, senior…! Hmm…! Now, wait a minute! Ah… That place… It's sooooo!

When I very lightly touched her anus with her finger, Su-yeon gave up rolling my testicles in her mouth and went away with her whole body shaking.

I won the game, but because of Suyeon's continued caress, I was now at my limit.

I laid Suyeon down on the mattress and placed my cock at her entrance.

"Whew… Are you trying to win over your arrogant, heavenly boyfriend? I guess I'll give you a proper education today."

Suyeon looked straight at me, her face blushing.

"Hehe… How are you going to educate me?"

Soooook-!

I plunged my dick into her all the way to the root, and Suyeon couldn't breathe for a moment due to the rapid penetration and threw her head back.

"Hehe…"

"We need to educate you like this! You wanted this, right?"

"Haaa… Aang… Ma, that's right… This… I wanted this… Senior Jajii… "

I didn't pay attention from the beginning and moved my waist at a crazy speed.

Usually, we took the time to gently caress each other so that we could fully feel each other, and after insertion, we did not move for a while or moved slowly over a long period of time, giving time to feel each other's body temperature, but today was different.

Mating like animals in heat would do, as if they only wanted each other's bodies.

Rather than soft sex, Su-yeon now needed sex that was so rough that she couldn't even think about all her other worries. It was the same for me.

I squeezed her bouncing breasts with both hands as I pounded her pleasure directly into Suyeon's womb.

She seemed to be in pain, but Su-yeon felt even this as her pleasure, rolling over her eyes and moaning like an animal.

"Heeing! Haaaaa… Oppa… Mr.

As Suyeon went crazy with pleasure, she again called me oppa, using her unique speaking habits.

"Do you like it, huh?! You like my cock that much?!"

"Ahh… Ah, I'm fucking going crazy! Oppa, you're really fucking good at sex! Heekaaaaa! Haaaaa! Oppa, oppaaa! Cum inside… Make me pregnant!"

Soo-yeon shouts that she wants to become my exclusive female and get pregnant.

It's not something that happened once or twice, but her plea sounded even worse today.

Neither I nor Su-yeon were thinking about what would happen next, and without using a condom or taking birth control pills, we became pure beasts driven by pleasure, and I just ejaculated into her womb.

"Ugh…!"

"Hig… Ugh… Ahhh… "

In the normal position, I inserted my dick into her deep enough for her pubic bone to touch, and as she felt the pleasure of cumming, her body trembled, and Sooyeon slightly raised her upper body and sucked my breast like crazy.

"Oppa… I love you oppa… I love you… "

"Heo Eok… I love you, Suyeon… I love you…"

Like crazy people, we sucked on each other's breasts, lips, tongues, and the back of our necks, all while shouting that we loved each other.

The semen that flowed from Suyeon's pussy slightly wetted the mattress, but we were so busy lusting after each other's bodies that we weren't paying attention to that.

We were sucking each other's bodies like crazy, but as soon as we took a breather and regained our stamina, we had sex again.

As we fucked each other like crazy on my junior's stomach, we both let out moans that were close to screaming, and then we ejaculated. Then, after we recovered, Sooyeon got on top of me, and we had sex for the third time.

We lusted after each other's bodies to the point where I thought if time were forever, we would have had sex forever.

It was when it was time for us to work part-time at a convenience store together that we, crazy about pleasure, regained our senses.

Ch. 173 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 173
Chapter 173 – Third Grade Is Over (6)

After finishing the college entrance exam and starting to live together with Suyeon, I spent even busier days.

After returning home after finishing the 3rd period, I worked for a couple of hours during the busiest time at a café where I could only work briefly during lunch hours to earn a little money.

There were so many companies near the subway station that the nearby cafés were busy during lunchtime, so it was easy to get a job like this.

After lunchtime, when work is over, return home and take a short rest.

I stayed with Soo-yeon and went to work part-time at a convenience store when I had time, and when I finished work at 10 p.M., We returned home together.

After coming home at night, we went to sleep without missing a single day.

When I went back to the academy in the morning, I took care of Yuri and Eunji and talked about what to do in the future. On the weekends, Yuri, Eunji, and Yumin, who I rarely saw on weekdays, came to my house and hung out or went out on dates together.

On Fridays, I finally enjoyed the free time I had after working a part-time job at a lunchtime café, spent time with my girlfriends, received consulting from Yumin, and exchanged opinions on how to run my social media.

"Honey, look at this. A video of self-grading posted on my Instagram. A lot of people watch it, right?"

Then, Yumin showed me that page.

There was a picture of me, Yuri, Suyeon, and Eunji at the time of the grading.

– Answer number 3 to number 21.

– I'm also number 3.

– Huh?!

– What's wrong?

– Isn't it number 5 out of 21?

– No… No matter who looks at it, it's number 3.

– Did you vote for senior number 5?

– I also took this picture 3 times.

– Next, number 4 in number 22.

– Huh?!

The comments were all over the place laughing and saying 'lol' while looking at my foolish behavior.

Most reactions were like, 'I support them because they say they have to pay for their own sins in order to be rehabilitated, but they still can't study haha.'

Since Yumin's Instagram followers already knew that I was her lover, there were people who comforted Yumin with her playful nature, saying that it would be difficult to do anything with an ignorant boyfriend, and there were also people who laughed at me. 〉

"Look at this. It has so many views and so many likes. Even though I didn't appear in this video, it's still like this? Well, if you don't have to make anything grand like other celebrities and can only show your daily life, even if you're a beginner, you'll still watch it, right?

Anyway, there was the show-off of talent during the Jinsu Festival, and you… Honestly, it's hard to watch, but there was also the case that someone got hit for claiming to pay for their crime, and did you know that the maid café video was also spread around a lot? It would be okay if we just told the story behind it. Don't think too hard about it."

"Hehe… Thank you, Yumin. I'm not the kind of person who can be cute like you when it comes to things like this, and I was at a loss because I thought doing something like that in this world would have the opposite effect. If I just solve the story, it'll work out somehow."

Since it was a bit difficult to turn on the live broadcast right away, I first uploaded photos of Suyeon and I have taken while living together, and also took couple photos of me and Yuri, me and Eunji, and me and Yumin, and uploaded them consistently.

Thanks to various videos and, crucially, documentary programs, my name was somewhat known to ordinary people, in a good or bad way, so when I uploaded a photo, people did not stop seeing it.

Well, I guess I came to see my girlfriends who were pictured with me rather than me…

Perhaps because Suyeon is so pretty, the couple photo she took with Suyeon at our house was already seen by hundreds of people.

Yumin, who already followed me, saw it and was happy as if it was her own.

"Look at this, look at this! How many hundreds of people have already seen this? Normal people who just started using Instagram would never do this. Hehe, I've followed you and will help you along the way, so don't worry too much!"

Yumin pats my shoulder and Suyeon is happy to see our couple photo posted.

And Yuri and Eunji looked at the scene with sullen expressions.

Yuri, who watched in silence for a moment, seemed to be annoyed by her jealousy and sat down next to me, poking out her lips.

"… It's disgraceful."

"Huh?"

"That's shameful. I'm your girlfriend too. No, if you think about it, I'm your first girlfriend. Su-yeon was the first to live together, and Su-yeon posted the photos on your SNS first. She always says she's helping you with your SNS. It's annoying."

"Hey, why are you like that? I told you that I like some of you more and some of you less. They are my equally precious girlfriends."

"Well, being annoying is annoying."

Eunji must have been stimulated by Yuri's words, so she sneaked in between Suyeon and me, pushing Suyeon out of the way and taking her place.

"Oh what, don't push it, Eunji!"

"You live with Seongjin! Then give in times like this!"

"Mr…"

Su-yeon, who suddenly lost her seat next to me, but was unable to refute Eun-ji's words, went to the seat where Eun-ji had just sat and sipped her coffee.

Now Yuri, who had pushed out her older sister, and Eunji, who had pushed Suyeon out, sat next to me and looked at me with their arms crossed.

"Seongjin, when are we going to live together? Do you want to look for a house during the vacation?"

"Me too! Anyway, everyone has to live in Seoul when they go to college. So why can't we just find a house in Seoul and live together?"

"Of course, I want to do that too… Everyone agreed. But money to buy a house is also an issue, and what about your parents before that? Yuri, don't your parents know about our relationship anymore? Yumin, how do you explain it?"

Then the glass and the silver paper hardened at the same time.

Yuri slowly turned her gaze away while scratching her cheek, and I looked straight at her.

"Now that I think about it, you never told me what your parents said? Yuri, what did your parents say after the documentary aired?"

"Well, that's… It's a bit of a long story after that…"

Yuri told the story after the day the documentary came out.

"Lee Yuri! What do you mean by the Human Theater, that documentary, that? Isn't your boyfriend the same guy you saw at the sports day and festival the other day?!"

Yuri's father was angry as he ran, and her mother also muttered with an embarrassed expression.

"Oh my gosh, I thought she was a good girl because she was dependable and polite… Was she like that? No, I'm saying she's reflecting on it now, but even if that's the case, how many girlfriends does she have? No, what's lacking in my daughter?"

"Mom, Dad. Listen to me…"

And Yuri Lee told her parents about what had happened over the past year.

Nevertheless, Yu-ri Lee's father was excited because he was a father with a daughter.

"I can't admit it! Where did that come from..? I'm so grateful that I met my daughter, but if that's not enough, how many girlfriends does she have? This shameless… I need to chase her to the academy tomorrow and tell her to break up with me-" 〈 Br〉

"Dad, really don't do that! If you do something like that, I will never see you again!"

Lee Yu-ri's father, shocked by his daughter's actions of protecting her boyfriend, opened his mouth in bewilderment.

"You… Yuri… Are you protecting a guy like that? How many girlfriends does he have? He's not some kind of Arab royal, and he's acting like that?!"

"But… I was able to change a lot of thanks to Seongjin. Ah, anyway! I can't say everything! Anyway, I can never break up with Seongjin!"

"Ah… Mom and Dad. And I also have something to tell you…"

Behind Yu-ri's stubbornness, her older sister Lee Yu-min also joined the conversation.

And she said that in fact, she had met and dated Han Seong-jin before, and that she was now reunited and dating him at the same time.

Upon hearing the news that his two biological daughters had become pillar sisters, the father lost the energy to be angry and went to a pub to have a drink to soothe his stomach, while the mother stood in front of the two with an angry expression and admonished them.

"Are you guys out of your mind? I live and live… Oh my, I'm so embarrassed by the neighborhood that I don't know how I can keep my face up. Not only do the sisters have pierced noses, they're dating that girl with dyed hair who came to study for an exam before, and they're dating Eunji too? "I… Oh, my heart."

Yuri's mother pounded her chest in her discomfort and then sent her sister back into her room.

So we couldn't come to an agreement with her parents and our relationship became awkward…

A phone call from Yu-ri Lee after the college entrance exam changed the situation.

"Hello?"

– Hello, this is Inspector Yoo Sang-su of xx Police Station. Is this her cell phone?

"Huh? Police station? I'm Lee Yu-ri…"

"What?! Police station!?"

After 3rd period, Yuri returned to her house and had lunch with her family. When Yuri was startled, her mother got even more scared and jumped.

– Ah yes. It's none other than I'd like to conduct a brief investigation with Ms. Yu-ri Lee as a reference…

"Why am I being investigated?! I didn't do anything wrong!"

"Do you want a police investigation? What did my daughter do?! Yuri, give me a call! Hello, this is Yuri's mother. Who is she? Yes? Ah, yes… What kind of investigation do you mean? Huh? Kidnapping and kidnapping? Group assault teacher?!"

"!"

After hearing those words, Lee Yu-ri immediately understood what kind of incident the police had called.

And the same goes for her older sister, Lee Yu-min, who didn't know it at the time but later heard about it through everyone.

The sisters looked into each other's eyes with a drop of cold sweat, and Lee Yu-ri's mother spoke to the police, even her voice shaking.

"No, what kind of bastard made my daughter do that?! Who is it? Let me know his name! … Huh? Go, Gong-yeong… Bae…? No, that can't be possible. … He, he did that?!"

Ch. 174 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 174
Chapter 174 – Gong Yeong-Bae's End (Last)

Regarding the big incident that happened in the first semester, Lee Yu-ri just told her parents that she almost got caught up in an argument.

Because it was obvious that her parents would be extremely worried.

So her parents thought it was just a minor fight with a group of girls.

However, after hearing the whole truth about the incident through the police, Lee Yu-ri's mother was shocked and shook her hands.

She found out everything, including the kidnapping by a group of gang members from another academy, the gang fight that took place there, the fact that Han Seong-jin almost died, and if she had not been careful, her precious daughter could have been gang-raped.

And she even revealed that the person who instigated all of this behind her back was her daughter's childhood friend, Gong Young-bae, whom she had known for a long time.

– One of the instigators of the incident revealed everything. When I restored it, there was a record of her contact. So, we need to investigate Lee Yu-ri as a victim…

"Yoo, Yuri! Are you saying all of this is true?! That's Gong Young-bae?! What happened?! Tell me quickly!"

"Mom, wait a moment. I'll hang up the phone first. Hello? Investigation? Yes, then when… Oh, yes, it's okay. Yes, then…"

After hanging up the phone, Yu-ri Lee told her the truth she had been hiding, and her mother cried and cried as she listened to the story as if it had happened yesterday, even though it had already been quite a while since her time had passed. I hugged him.

And she immediately called Gong Yeong-bae's parents to upset her and told her husband about it when he got home from work.

"This crazy bastard… Where is his house? I'll go find him right away and-"

"Dad, don't do it. I don't want to have anything to do with that kid anymore."

After stopping her father, Yu-ri secretly brought up the topic of her boyfriend.

"That's why I met Seongjin. He almost died at that time. But he ran alone and fought with those thugs to protect me. I don't care how many people he meets other than me. He said he loves me."

"Yuri, you still can't come to your senses…!"

"If she was just meeting me to have fun, would she have come to save me when she almost died that day?!"

When her father could not accept it, Lee Yu-ri raised her voice more.

Since she couldn't refute those words, her father became completely dumb, and her mother could only sigh deeply.
"Hi… I don't know anymore, Mom. If she's going to do that, I think it's true that they're meeting because they really like each other, but how can you be an older sister and a younger brother? If she saved you while you were hurt like that, what's worse? I can't do it, but my mom doesn't understand."

"You don't have to understand. But I can't be without him. No matter what mom and dad say, we will never break up."

After hearing Yuri's words, her parents held her head as if she had a headache.

"Okay… Yuri, do whatever you want."

At those words, Lee Yu-ri's father turned his head.

"Honey! She's going to be a mom and that's-"

"Then why are you really forcing us to break up? Yuri, if you start being stubborn from a young age, there is no other stubbornness like this in the world. You know that."

"Okay…"

"Yu-min and Yuri, both of you, do whatever you want. Instead, if something happens during your relationship, don't whine or say anything to your mom and dad, okay?"

"Really? Are you allowing it? Thank you, I love you, Mom!"

Lee Yu-min was happy and hugged her mother, then gave her a slap.

"You can't be a big sister and set an example for her, just…!"

And Yuri Yu-ri still pouted her mouth with her stubborn expression.

"That will never happen. I will definitely show mom and dad that they are wrong."

"I didn't say a single word! I guess Inum's Gijibae only whined once!"

"Uh… Then, if I meet your parents…"

"I guess that's right? I don't think it's a very good idea. But mom and dad will know that you saved me like that, so they won't tell you to break up anymore."

"I see… I'm glad then. They're nice people, so I was planning to say hello to them sometime, but I guess I won't be able to for a while."

"To apologize again, go kneel down and do something like 'beat me as much as you want.' Then I won't leave you alone."

Yuri growled, rolling his eyes as if he still had any regrets about me doing something like that without consulting him.

When that story was mentioned, Suyeon, Eunji, and Yumin all opened their eyes and looked at me.

"Okay, I won't do that again. I was wrong."

"Of course I was wrong."

"But the police asked you to be a reference? But why didn't you say anything to me? When was that?"

"The police called? It really wasn't that long ago. Won't they contact you soon? I'm just a reference, but you're the victim-"

Wooooow-

While we were talking about how noble people are, my cell phone rang.

"Hello."

– Oh, this is Seongjin Han's cell phone, right? This is Inspector Yoo Sang-su of xx Police Station.

"This is Inspector Yoo Sang-su of the xx police station. Yes, I am Han Seong-jin."

"Huh? It's the police who called me!"

The content of the phone call that followed was almost similar to what Yuri heard.

He asked if he could briefly respond to the investigation as a victim in connection with the additional investigation into the mass assault incident at the Eunbong Public School playground.

I looked around at my girlfriends and smiled and answered.

"As much as you want. When can I go?"

…

Next week.

While cooperating with the police investigation, I was able to hear about what happened after obtaining Hwang Seong-tae's confession under the pretense of meeting him last time.

As expected, Hwang Seong-tae was furious that Gong Yeong-bae, who had instigated the whole thing against them, was going to the academy without any punishment and was said to have revealed all the facts during the next trial.

Since I was caught red-handed and had no way of escaping anyway, I was determined to drag at least one more person.

I live my life saying things like loyalty, friendship, and being in the same boat, but in the end, that's the nature of an idiot.

In addition, they seemed to have tried hard to drag me into the same situation as them… But it had no effect because I had already been recognized as self-defense through the testimony of Yuri, Eunji, and Suyeon.

While telling the police about various things that happened before and after the incident, I decided to ask one thing I was curious about.

"… So, he said that he secretly touched my girlfriend's butt during the sports day, but since there was no evidence, I couldn't do anything, so I stayed quiet. But I went to see Hwang Seong-tae once, and I heard such a story for the first time, and I don't know how absurd it was.

Just because of that jealous feeling, when I thought about how I almost died and survived, I wanted to run over and beat him up… If I did that, I would have been investigated as a suspect instead, so I didn't like that."

"You thought well. The one who moves first will definitely lose."

"Anyway, then what will happen to this bastard, Gong Young-bae? Shouldn't a guy who does something like that be able to walk around safely?"

In reality, Gong Young-bae had a complete mental breakdown after I showed him sex for show with his girlfriends, and from that day on, he neither attended the show nor received any contact from anyone.

There was even no reason for us to contact him.

There was no way a guy like that would be walking around outside, but I wanted to know what he was doing, so I secretly contacted the police.

"Ah, we've already been investigated several times and are under special surveillance. I requested attendance today as well, so he'll be here soon… Oh, hey, he's coming."

"!"

When I turned my head and looked outside the interrogation room, I saw Gong Young-bae trudging in from the entrance of the police station like a dying corpse.

"Ah, Mr. Seongjin Han, you can go home now. Thank you for your hard work coming, and I appreciate your cooperation."

At the words of the police, I got up and came out of the interrogation room.

Gong Young-bae, who was entering the police station, froze in place as soon as he made eye contact with me.

"You… You…"

"Huh, it's been a while? I heard you went underwater and couldn't contact me, so I thought you committed suicide again."

"Ugh… Profit…!"

Since he was no match for Gong Young-bae, he tried to run towards me, but was immediately stopped by the police officer who was walking next to him.

"What are you doing? You are now a suspect. Do you want to increase the number of charges by causing more trouble here?"

"I… I'm not the suspect! That bastard… That bastard… All of them…!"

"What did I do? You were trying to kill me by dragging Hwang Seong-tae, his gang, and Eunbong School together. Hwang Seong-tae confessed everything."

"Ugh… You… It's because of you! If only it weren't for you…! If only it wasn't for you!"

"If it weren't for me, Yuri and the other kids would still be wandering around and suffering because of you."

"Aaaaah! Han Seongjin!"

"I won't stand still!"

When Gong Young-bae started screaming, the police also changed their attitude by no longer treating him politely and speaking informally to him.

"Oh, it's been a while since I've seen you, so I'll tell you what I'm up to before I leave."

Just before I passed Gong Young-bae, I stopped for a moment and gave him a light provocation.

"Yuri, you are pregnant with my child."

"!"

Of course, Yuri is not pregnant yet.

But sooner or later, I'm going to have my child, so I guess it's just a little bit of advance notice.

"Before I go to college, I'm going to find a room and move in with Suyeon, Eunji, and Yumin. I think I should let you know that we're staying like that. You won't see them again for the rest of your life."

"Uuuuu!"

"I told you to stay still! If the investigation is over, Mr. Han Seong-jin, don't make a fuss at the police station and go back quickly."

"Oh, yes, sorry. I'll be right there."

"Han Seong-jin! Han Seong-jiiyin! That bastard, I need to catch that bastard! That bastard caught me and raped all my girlfriends right in front of my eyes! That bastard had sex with me right in front of my eyes! Catch that bastard, not me!"

"You have to say something like, why are they your girlfriends? They're mine. And what am I doing in front of you? Have you lost your mind? Some crazy person would show that to others."

"Heh, heh…"

The police also thought it was nonsense, so they laughed and dragged Gong Young-bae to the interrogation room without saying anything else.

Of course, it is true that I fucked all four women in front of Gong Young-bae, but we only did it because we liked each other, and there is no evidence and there are no CCTVs in the academy.

There was nothing that could support Gong Young-bae's words.

The gangster who was once in and out of the police station and juvenile detention center was seen as a victim, and the once quiet, proper model student who wore excessively feminine clothes was seen as a suspect within the police station.

I left the police station, leaving behind Gong Young-bae's screams, and that was the last time I saw Gong Young-bae.

Ch. 175 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 175
Chapter 175 – Winter Vacation

After that day, I never saw Gong Young-bae.

Only once, several weeks later, did I hear from the police officer who took my statement that the case had been transferred to the prosecution and that Gong Young-bae had been detained.

The detention was carried out very quickly, perhaps because there were traces of contact with Hwang Seong-tae's gang via cell phone, the kidnapping plot, Yuri's kidnapping, and assault on me.

Yuri's parents said that they completely cut off ties with Gong Yeong-bae after they upset her parents.

I wonder what the fault of Gong Yeong-bae's parents, who knew nothing, was, but it was only natural since their daughter almost got into trouble because of their son.

I don't know how long the sentence will be, but when it is confirmed, I will receive an email, and on the day Gong Young-bae crawls out, Yuri and I decided to immediately file for a temporary injunction and erase Gong Young-bae's existence.

It wasn't a good thing, so I didn't even tell my classmates what happened to Gong Young-bae, and in the first place, my class didn't pay much attention to Gong Young-bae's empty seat even before the Jinsu Festival.

"Guys, do you have time until lunch after today? Is there anyone who can go to the lunch buffet?"

On the contrary, the atmosphere in our class was perfect.

Gong Yeong-bae's donation had no effect whatsoever, and on the contrary, we made over several million won in profit from the maid café during the Jinsu Festival, so we spent every day happily worrying about how to spend this money.

"I want to go! Kyuukyuu, let's go!"

"No, not there, how about Ashley?"

"The menu there is too small. Let's go to VIXX!"

When asked to go to a buffet, the kids in my class got excited about where to go, naming each other's favorite buffet, and when they couldn't decide easily, they even invested an entire class period to vote during class time when no classes were being held.

The boys around my seat looked at me with very grateful expressions and grinned.

"Hey, thanks to Han Seong-jin, we can enjoy free movies, buffets, and company dinners."

"Ah, why don't you open one more maid café before graduation? I'm really sick of needing money."

"Then, instead of graduating, you can kneel down for a year and have another graduation ceremony. But will there be kids like Lee Yoo-ri, Jeong Eun-ji, or Choi Soo-yeon even then?"

Among the boys, I was a total hero.

I came up with a bold idea for a maid café, and it was a huge hit.

A container of 200 mixed coffees costs a little over 20,000 won, but one cup of mixed coffee was sold for 1,500 to 2,000 won, so the margin per cup of coffee was 15 to 20 times more.

Even though I prepared 5 containers, I ran out to the supermarket to buy more because I didn't have enough, so no matter how little I made, my profit was 2 million won.

After the college entrance exam was over, we used the money to watch a movie as a group, go to a meat buffet for dinner, and like now, go to a buffet for lunch, etc. We were spending the proceeds until graduation.

Of course, I became a hero among boys because I came up with the idea of a maid café.

"No, but thinking about it makes me angry again. The maids in our class are Lee Yu-ri, Jeong Eun-ji, and Choi Soo-yeon, but they are all dating this guy."

"Oh, fuck I forgot…"

"Is this my country? Now that I think about it, I can't forgive Han Seong-jin."

And at the same time, he was also the most resentful enemy.

Because I took on Yuri, Eunji, and Suyeon, all of whom have looks that would captivate any man.

"I saw this bastard's social media! I heard you are now living with Choi Soo-yeon!"

"Living together? Really? Hey, then you two did it?"

Originally, through Yumin's SNS, I was known as a person who openly had several girlfriends, but thanks to the Jinsooje performance stage, the video of me kneeling and apologizing, and, crucially, the People Theater program, I was on TV, so I was an ordinary person and my fame was a bit too much.

Thanks to that, even though I had just started my SNS, there were quite a few people watching it even though I was a beginner at that stage.

Actually, most people want to see Yuri, Eunji, Suyeon, and Yumin.

The boys in my class were no exception, so the kids who were registered as friends with me were constantly looking at photos and videos posted on my SNS.

"I saw the photos and videos of Choi Soo-yeon. She was wearing very baggy clothes."

"Wow, fuck… Did you really do it? With him? Hey, how was it? Was it good?"

Since I was extremely interested in sex, the topics of conversation among boys began to shift to that direction.

"Oh, what did I do?"

I left out the fact that I did it more than you can imagine.

"Oh~"

"Hey, how are you? How do you feel?"

"Are you really rolling your eyes like you see in manga?"

"Hey, will you tell me in detail what you did with my girlfriend? Just imagine."

"Ah…"

When I didn't try to tell them, the boys let out a sigh of disappointment.

And he quickly showed a hostile attitude.

"Ah, the more I think about it, the more I can't forgive myself! Why does he have to have kids like Lee Yu-ri, Jung Eun-ji, and Choi Soo-yeon all to himself? So shameless?"

"Fuck… I have to leave a hateful comment every time I post a picture of this guy."

Laughing, talking, joking around.

If I had been in my first or second year, I would have had more opportunities to show my sobriety, but I felt regretful that I was in my last year.

Since I'm not going to college, these are probably the first and last friends I've made properly.

Even when vacation was approaching, I worked hard every day and saved as much money as I could.

There was no guarantee that growing SNS and advancing into Inbang would do well.

Suyeon, who expected that we would always be able to hug and cuddle with each other while living together every day, showed a bit of disappointment by poking her mouth out when I was busy with my part-time job at a café during lunch and a convenience store later.

Still, I know that it's not a situation where I can live comfortably, so I just end up complaining a little.

We fought while living together.

No matter how good and loving a couple is, when they start living together, they fight at first due to differences in lifestyle and habits, and Sooyeon and I were no exception.

It's not a big reason, it's a really trivial reason, like why do you eat snacks on the mattress you sleep on, or why do you not put the hair dryer in the cabinet after showering and put it on the floor so that it gets hit by your feet.

It was then that we realized that there was no serious reason for cohabiting couples to fight.

"… That's why I got angry. I just lived like that my whole life, and then suddenly you looked at me and screamed and said something."

"I just… I always keep my sleeping place clean and I brush my hair every day, but then suddenly my senior was eating snacks there, so I didn't know…"

"I'm sorry, Suyeon. From now on, I won't eat snacks while we sleep."

"… I'm sorry too. I won't be the first to yell from now on."

In that way, we would fight for absolutely nothing, and when the excitement subsided, we would confess what made us angry and apologize, and then we would make up while having sex.

We've already fought twice in about a month of living together, but neither I nor Soo-yeon had a serious emotional fight, and we resolved it well by apologizing to each other.

After a passionate bout of physical activity, Sooyeon and I were lying together under the blanket, feeling each other's body heat.

Sooyeon hugged my body tightly and looked at me and said.

"We never argued while we were dating, but we've already fought twice since we started living together."

"I guess this is how we get along with each other. From now on, even if we see something we don't like, let's not raise our voices. If we continue to live together, the frequency of fighting will decrease. We're not losing love for each other because of things like this, right?"

"Hehe… That's right."

"I love you, Suyeon. Let's try to fight less in the future."

"Yes, I love you too, sunbae I'm sorry for yelling at you earlier."

"I'm more sorry for not understanding that and raising my voice in the same way."

We were hugging each other while looking at each other.

Although it was winter, it was very warm inside the room and under the blankets we were covering.

Suyeon, who was quietly looking at me, suddenly picked up her cell phone and took a picture of us covering ourselves with a blanket.

After seeing the photo of the two of us with her naked body exposed up to her shoulders, Soo-yeon smiled with satisfaction, added some filters to it, and sent the photo to a 5-person chat room with me and her female friends. Br〉

Our sweaty foreheads and necks were covered by a blanket, but anyone could see us lying on the mattress as if we were not wearing anything.

When a photo of the two of us was uploaded, clearly showing what we were doing, Yuri, Eunji, and Yumin immediately responded.

Knock! Knock! Knock!

Seeing the angry reactions of the three people who were constantly ringing, Su-yeon laughed and showed her message.

"Ahahaha! Look at how angry the seniors and Yumin are! Ah, it's so funny. Ever since I heard that we're living together, I've been thinking about looking for a room in Seoul, but until then, I'll keep teasing you."

"Then you get your karma back."

"Hey, it must be hard to do that. I'm the only one who can live with a senior right now, so what can the other seniors do? I'm a sophomore all semester, so when I can't do anything, all I can do is lightly repay the money I borrowed from my senior."

Su-yeon is the only one currently living with me, so she speaks down to other kids, taking advantage of the overwhelming advantage.

It didn't take long for her to get her karma back.

Ch. 176 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 176
Chapter 176 – Winter Vacation (2)

"Guys, you've all worked hard over the past year. Thank you for following along with the teacher and not causing any trouble. Especially Seongjin, to be honest, I just sighed when I first saw the student report, but I'm especially grateful that he hasn't had a single accident in a year. Now, now. I'm telling you, you don't know how dizzy the teacher was at that time."

"No, teacher. What would happen to me if you do that so openly?"

"I'm saying this because I know it's not like that anymore. Don't get too relaxed and cause trouble just because it's vacation time. It's the same for everyone, not Seongjin."

"Yes~"

"I hope everyone is able to go to the university they want. If you go to university, you will have to live much more intensely than you do now, so enjoy your last vacation! Play hard so that you don't have any regrets and prepare well for the entrance exam in your spare time!"

"Sir, the story is too long~"

"It looks like the kids in the class next door are already finished and leaving, but the teacher is talking too much."

"These guys are really going to have one last class to commemorate the school vacation?!"

"Wow~"

Our class booed our homeroom teacher very enthusiastically.

She smiled as the teacher grabbed the files in front of her desk and organized them.

"You called the teacher too much talker, booed him, and now you're graduating, right? Okay, go, go. Okay, that's the end."

"Waaaaa!"

"Thank you, teacher!"

"Thank you!"

"Even if I graduate, I will come once on Teacher's Day!"

"I love you, teacher!"

As the kids in our class cheered and said something to the teacher one by one, the teacher seemed to be holding back a little and started sniffling and wiping away her tears little by little.

"Sigh… Have a good vacation, kids, play well and don't get hurt. I hope you all study hard and do well, thank you… Ki hee…"

"Wow, teacher is crying!"

"Don't cry! Don't cry!"

"Teacher, you look uglier when you cry!"

"Who just called you ugly? Stay!"

"Hello, teacher!"

The boys, who slightly teased the teacher and comforted him, immediately ran away.

A few girls, including Yuri, stayed behind to talk to the teacher about various things and then went home, and that was the end of our third year.

And now it was time for our last winter vacation.

The school vacation ceremony is on Friday.

Since I didn't have a part-time job at a convenience store on Friday, we sat down at one of them after my lunch job at the café ended and talked about our future plans.

"Seongjin, is everything resolved with missing your part-time job dates? Suyeon, you too."

"Oh. How did I get all the substitutes?"

"I saved them all too. It was hard though!"

First, clear the schedule for 3 days and 2 nights for me and Suyeon.

Since we both worked part-time at a convenience store during the afternoon and night hours, a pinch hitter was essential for both of us to be absent at the same time.

So, I was able to make time by reaching an agreement with other part-time workers to substitute for them at the end of the year or the beginning of the year. The same goes for Suyeon.

The lunch café part-time job was initially a light shift that only lasted 2 hours, so it wasn't difficult to miss 3 days and 2 nights.

It might be a little more difficult for the remaining people, but it wasn't a place that wouldn't go down without me in the first place.

"I made all the reservations…"

Yuri looked at the hotel app to see if anything was missing and showed us screenshots as well.

Yuri had already made a reservation for a four-person hotel room and an all-day ticket.

Each person had already sent the correct amount.

"I'll teach you about the lessons. I know how to ride. It's not as difficult as you think, so you'll be able to learn it quickly."

Eunji said, puffing out her chest proudly.

She may not have been an athlete, but she seemed confident even in areas that had nothing to do with her main sport.

"Sister, she said she was borrowing mom's car, right?"

"Oh. But Seongjin asked if I was going too."

"Did you answer that again?"

"No, she was a bit vague, but it seemed like she just knew… Oh, well, why don't you just ask and embarrass me by asking me to do that?"

"I can't even drive, so of course I have to ask you."

"Does that matter?!"

"Anyway, then there is nothing more to prepare. Next week is Tuesday-Thursday, so don't forget. There are only 4 days left. Ski clothes, equipment rental, and food are separate, so it will cost a lot of money. Everyone, think about that."

What we are talking about is our winter vacation next week.

Last summer, Suyeon, who was preparing to skip a grade, couldn't be with us, so we promised to go out and play together in the winter, and now it's time to keep that promise.

The location is the same resort as the water park I went to last summer.

It was originally famous as a ski resort, and compared to other resorts in Gangwon-do, the travel time here was shorter, so it was the best place for us.

"Hehe, I can finally go out with my senior. Well, today is Friday, so we don't have to go to our part-time jobs… Once we've decided on everything, let's go home quickly, okay? I want to do it "

Suyeon didn't care that the other three were watching, she wrapped her arms around my neck and pressed her body against me, showing affection.

I used to be the type of person who didn't pay attention to what other people thought, but now that I've moved, I feel a little different.

A movement that seems to want to show off his status to the other three by using the weapon of living with me.

As proof of this, Suyeon was clinging to me while occasionally looking at Yuri, Eunji, and Yumin with a strange smile.

Of course, I thought the other kids, especially Yuri, would object…

"Okay, then shall we stop talking about the ski resort? By the way, Seongjin. And we're talking about finding a room later…"

Surprisingly, Yuri didn't react much and started talking to me as usual.

Not only Yuri, but also Eunji and Yumin.

Su-yeon was sitting next to me and tried to provoke me by touching me, but when there was no response from the other three people, this time she tilted her head.

Until then, neither I nor Sooyeon knew what the other three were planning behind the scenes.

Tuesday morning, Christmas Eve.

Suyeon and I woke up early in the morning and rubbed our eyes.

"Ugh… I'm sleepy… I'm tired… My legs hurt… My lower abdomen hurts too…"

"You said you only did it once, so why are you asking to do it twice more? I thought it was going to be like this."

"It's your fault. You're so good… Ah. I have to change my clothes, senior. Don't look this way."

The day before, we had gotten intimate with each other, but perhaps because it hadn't been that long since we started living together, Suyeon was embarrassed and didn't allow us to see her changing clothes.

It wasn't something I couldn't understand, so I went to the bathroom first, took a shower, and came out after putting on my underwear.

When I got out of the shower, Suyeon, who had covered herself with a towel, was looking at me.

"Don't look this way."

"We haven't even seen each other naked once or twice."

"That's a different story. Anyway, don't look!"

And Sooyeon quickly ran into the bathroom.

While she was washing her body and drying her hair for a while, I took out the rice I had cooked yesterday and the side dishes I had bought in advance and prepared the breakfast table.

After finishing breakfast, we brushed our teeth together in the bathroom and got ready to go out.

After a long time, Suyeon's makeup was finished, and I packed up the important things and walked to Yuri's apartment together.

"Seongjin! Suyeon!"

"Baby! Suyeon!"

"The car is over there! Come over there!"

The sisters came out just in time, and Yuri motioned to us, pointing to the other side of the parking lot.

Yuri's mother's car, which she used to go to the resort in the summer, was already parked neatly, and I expressed my gratitude as I opened the driver's door.

'I was a little scared because I thought one guy would take both my daughters and come out to talk… Thank you… Thank you…'

Yumin and Yuri sisters got into the car, and we lightly kissed each other on the lips.

"You put on a lot more makeup than usual?"

"Of course. If it were you, would you come wearing makeup?"

"I would never do that. Look at my head."

I pointed to my hair, which I had put a lot of pressure on, with my thumb.

"Let's start quickly. I'll be waiting for Eunji."

We borrowed Yuri's mother's car and drove to the place where we were supposed to meet Eunji.

As I drove to the meeting place, Eunji, who was wearing makeup as expected, was waiting.

It was a little sloppy, perhaps because I don't usually wear makeup, but even my poor skills looked cute.

"Did you wait long?"

When I rolled down the window and asked, Eunji shook her head as she opened the back door.

"Five minutes? I haven't been here in a while. There won't be any traffic on the way, right?"

"Well, I'm not sure because it's Eve. I'll get to the highway a little faster."

As soon as Yumin sat in the passenger seat and the other three sat in the back seat, I moved the car and drove to the highway.

It didn't feel like there was a clear opening, but it didn't feel like the road was blocked either, so we were able to move towards the resort comfortably.

The three people in the back seat must have had a hard time waking up early in the morning, washing up, and putting on makeup for a long time, so they quickly fell asleep when the car heater started running.

Only Yumin, who was sitting in the passenger seat, still had his eyes open, so I glanced sideways and opened my mouth.

"Yumin, if you're sleepy, get some sleep."

"It's okay, I'm not sleepy. Are you tired? Should I peel you some tangerines?"

"Um… Then should I ask you a favor?"

"Hehe. Even if you said you didn't want it, I tried to force you to eat it. Just wait "

Yumin took out a tangerine she had brought from her house, peeled it, and put a piece in her mouth.

She wasn't that sleepy, but when she chewed the tangerine, she felt like she was falling asleep, and Yumin kept putting tangerines in her mouth, taking a bite of each.

"Mr. I suddenly want to kiss you when I see you eating tangerines, but I can't say it because I'm driving and it's frustrating. Can't we stop by the rest stop?"

"There's a rest area that's less than 2 hours away. Since we don't want to get stuck on the road, let's go to the resort first. I'll kiss you when we arrive."

"… "

We arrived at the resort a little after lunchtime.

This was our first vacation as a group of five.

Ch. 177 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 177
Chapter 177 – Winter Vacation (3)

Returning to the resort after about half a year.

We had a late lunch at the resort's restaurant, checked in at 3pm, and went to our reserved room.

As soon as we entered the room and unpacked our bags, we each let out pure exclamations of exclamation.

"Wow…"

"It's really cool…"

"Is it much better now than in the summer?"

"I want to go out quickly! Let's unpack quickly and go out together!"

Ski resort seen from the front of the resort's large window.

I saw countless people skiing or boarding down the mountain's several slopes.

The lifts heading to the top of each slope and the gondolas leading to the top of the ski resort were moving constantly, and people were seen lining up in front of them to ride the lift.

The artificial snow-covered slopes, shining whiter as they reflect the sunlight, looked so different from the ordinary grass hills I saw the last time I visited in the summer.

Yuri had never been to a place like this because she only studied, and Suyeon's parents were not interested in what their children liked in the first place, so of course they were excluded.

Eunji had never been to a ski resort, and only Yumin said that he had only been to a ski resort in Gyeonggi Province once with his friends during his first year of college.

In other words, this is everyone's first time coming to such a large ski resort in Gangwon-do.

In addition to the atmosphere of Christmas Eve, we were very excited to see the fantastic outside scenery, so we immediately put down our luggage and headed downstairs to the rental shop.

Ski clothes, skis, boots… Unlike at the water park, there were a lot of things to rent, and the rental costs were more expensive.

'If I hadn't worked so hard, I would have vomited blood.'

To be honest, it wasn't that the price wasn't too high for me, but I was able to survive thanks to working hard at part-time jobs and saving as much money as possible during summer vacation and after the college entrance exam.

After renting all the equipment, we put on our boots and skis and helped each other up.

"Uh… This is a bit more difficult to move than I thought? How do I get there?"

Yuri, Eunji, and Suyeon, who were skiing for the first time in their lives, were waddling awkwardly and could not even walk properly.

Yumin and I, who had at least some experience skiing, gave advice to the three of us and demonstrated in front of us.

"If you play polo, your arms will lose strength later, so ski like this in a V shape. Push your left leg, then push your right leg… Just repeat this. Just like skating. If you push too hard, you'll tear your crotch, so be careful, right?"

After seeing Yumin's demonstration, Eunji, who is good at sports, immediately began to follow along.

"Ah, this is how you do it! Sister, I can do it!"

"Maybe it's because they're on the sports team, but how can they just watch it and imitate it? How about those two?"

Su-yeon was able to follow along, but Yuri, whose motor skills were 0, was still acting like a fool.

"You two go up first. I'll take Yuri and Suyeon with me."

Only then did Eunji say, 'I made a mistake!' It became an expression that said.

She seemed to think that if she pretended that she couldn't sleep, she could stick with me.

Seeing Eunji's expression, I walked up to her with a smile and tapped her buttocks with my hand.

"Heeing?!"

"Hey, don't look like an abandoned dog like that. Once they can both ride, they'll ride with you too."

"Yoo, someone said that an abandoned dog has an expression like that of an abandoned dog…"

Only then did Eunji realize that she had not been able to control her facial expressions, and with a blush on her face, she and Yumin lined up on the moving walkway to the beginner's course, which had a slope that was almost flat.

In the meantime, I led Yuri and Suyeon by dragging their skis in front of them, and the two, who had learned how to move to some extent, were happy and wanted to go on the slopes.

"Seongjin, look at this! I can move well now, right?"

"Senior! Me too! What, is this easier than I thought?"

"It will feel different when you go up the slope again, right? Then let's go up too."

We got on the moving walkway of the beginner course that Yumin and Eunji climbed.

The two couldn't hide their excitement as they looked around the area, wondering what was so amazing about the short beginner's course.

One look towards the resort, one look at the advanced course next to it, and one look at the gondola that takes you to the top…

And while I was watching people practicing on the beginner course, I saw Yumin and Eunji passing by and waved as I called them out.

"Sister! Eunji!"

"How do you feel, Eunji? Is it worth it?"

"It seems easier than I thought… Wow!"

We, who were going up on the moving walkway, and Yumin and Eunji, who were going down the slope, crossed paths and had a short conversation.

While Eunji was answering, she lost her concentration and fell next to her, and Yuri and Suyeon giggled and talked about how they thought they could ride better.

On the slopes, I taught two people simple basic movements.

"First, the most important thing is to get up quickly when you fall. If you don't get up quickly, you could bump into someone coming from behind and cause an accident. First, pretend you fell and sit on the floor. If you try to get up normally, it will be very difficult."

"Off…"

"Ugh… The skis are too big… Why are the boots so heavy…"

"Now, when you fall, put one hand on the side like this, bounce back and get up. Then, if you can, use a pole on the other side to keep your balance… Like this!"

We just practiced falling and getting up like that for a while without even going down the slope.

And the two people who learned how to ski made an A shape on their skis and slowly went down.

"If you spread it out like an 11, you'll speed up, so it's dangerous now! It feels like you're constantly applying the brakes! When you turn, put pressure on the knee opposite the direction you're going! No, if you go there, you'll turn in the opposite direction!"

"Aaaaah!"

Su-yeon was somehow able to follow along, but Yuri, who had a natural body, was still confused.

In order to turn to the left, she had to bend her right knee and exert strength, but as soon as she applied strength to her left knee to turn left, Yuri rushed to the right and slammed into the fence between the slope and the mountain.

"Ahhh…"

"If you fall, try getting up on your own. I won't help you this time. One, two, three!"

"Off…"

In that way, we went back and forth through the beginner's course several times, rolling, falling, and getting up again.

As Yuri slowly got used to changing directions and falling and getting up, the two began to have no fun on the beginner course.

"Can't we go somewhere else?"

"Yes, this place is too short, Senpai. Let's go somewhere longer!"

When we first went down, the two of us were scared and asked why it was so long, but now that we got used to it, we thought that the course for beginners was short.

On that path, we moved to the beginner's course.

From now on, the course will take the lift.

Yumin and Eunji joined us, and we headed to a short course in the very center of the ski resort.

It was a large slope with people coming down from the advanced course and the top course at the far back.

The length is as short as the beginner course, but the slope is much steeper.

There we spent time falling, rolling, screaming, laughing and talking.

Just when the fun was about to begin in earnest, a notice announcing maintenance was broadcast from speakers installed throughout the ski resort.

"Ah, it's time for orthodoxy."

"Until 6:30. Why is this taking so long? So what do we do now?"

"First, there's still a lot of rental time left… Let's leave the skis at the entrance of our room, change our shoes, and come out. I guess we'll have somewhere to go."

"Oh, that's right! Then Seongjin, let's go around this resort and take pictures and videos with us! Like a vlog?"

It hadn't been long since lunch before we could eat, and the construction work would take two hours, so we decided to walk around the resort and take pictures to post on our social media.

Since Yumin was an expert in her own right, I received a lot of advice and took many pictures of myself and my girlfriends.

Since the girlfriends all had the same beauty, whenever they posted a single or group shot, the response followed sooner than expected.

My followers and likes were still at a negligible level, but the faces of my girlfriends were so eye-catching that if one person liked it, it seemed to spread quickly.

In the evening, when the construction work was almost finished, we finished dinner and went skiing again.

After getting used to the beginner's course, we advanced to the intermediate course and slowly but slowly went down the slope, making good use of the nighttime.

We didn't return to the dorm until after 11 p.M., And from all the rolling and falling, we all fell down on the bed for a moment, complaining of pain all over our bodies.

There were still many people skiing or boarding on the ski slope seen through the window.

From the dark night sky, numerous lights illuminating the ski resort, and pure white artificial snow slopes, the scene was truly heavenly.

"Haaa… It was so much fun. But my whole body hurts… I guess I fell too much."

"Ugh, my butt hurts…"

"I have a calf…"

"All three, then, would you like to rest for a bit? I'll wash up first."

Yumin, who was less experienced and fell less, was in relatively good condition, so she went into the bathroom and took a shower while the other three were suffering.

While we were resting on the bed together, Eunji couldn't control her heated body and cuddled up next to me, rubbing her chest.

Eunji placed her arm between her legs and pleaded with her sorrowful voice.

"Seongjin… No, master… I want to do it now… "

"Already? I don't know how I held it in all today."

When I put my hand on Eunji's butt, Yuri stopped me by gently pulling me on the other side.

"Not now. You're taking a shower. And Eunji. You know?"

At that moment, Yuri winked at Eunji.

"Ah."

Eunji seemed to understand something as she nodded and stopped groping my body.

Suyeon and I looked at each other in turn, not knowing what to say.

"What is it? What do you two have?"

"What is it? Why a wink? I'm curious."

"There is something like that. I will tell you soon, so just be patient."

At that time, Sooyeon and I had no idea what the three of them, including Yuri, Eunji, and Yumin in the shower, were conspiring to do.

Ch. 178 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 178
Chapter 178 – Winter Vacation (4)

After Yuri, Eunji, Suyeon, and I were the last to come out of the shower, the mood was slowly starting to set.

The heater was turned on full blast, so the room in the dorm was very warm compared to the outside, so my body felt hotter.

The women, already wearing white hotel gowns, were chatting amongst themselves, spreading out the alcohol, beverages, and snacks they had brought from outside on the floor.

"Ah, Seongjin has appeared."

"Senior~ Let's have a drink together."

"I'm done now. Master, please hug me quickly… "

"Baby, me too… "

"I haven't even had anything to drink yet?! Shall we drink a little bit together?"

"Hmph…"

Eunji, who was in the most heat, put out her lips and played with my forearm when I didn't embrace her right away.

We drank and talked together.

Many conversations were exchanged.

They're all my girlfriends now, but they're curious about what they thought of me in the past, why I suddenly changed my mind, and they didn't know my family life was that bad…

"So, he lied about his age and came into the club and seduced me~ Then he fucked me and left… There's diving! Hehe… I gave him my first kiss and my first experience… But he said it was fine. I thought he was a good person…"

After drinking a little, Yumin started complaining and complaining that I had eaten her and abandoned her before we were reunited.

"Uh… I'm really sorry about that, Yumin. Furthermore, I was such an asshole back then. But since we're back together, just look at it this once, okay? It won't happen again."

"Ssi… Thinking about it makes me angry again."

Yumin pinched my cheek once and took a gulp of beer.

Yumin is two years older than us, but when I see her do things like this, I don't feel like she's like Young.

I put my arm around Yumin's shoulder and caressed her chest.

"Ah… Ah-heung… "

Perhaps because her body was hot from the alcohol, Yumin let out a strange moan and felt my hand touching her breast.

Her breasts, although much smaller than her sister's, were just the right size to fit in one hand.

Even before she touched it, her nipples were fully erect, as if she was excited about what was to come.

"Haaaaang… Baby… "

"Can you forgive you?"

"Huh… Hey, I already forgave you…"

"But why did you bring that up again?"

When I asked playfully while slightly twisting and pinching the nipple, Yumin twisted his body and wrapped his arms around my neck.

"Ha… Well, you're right, but you did something like an asshole…"

"So you hate that bastard now? You don't even want to see him?"

Yumin was silent for a moment, then turned her head to the side and kissed my lips, mixing our tongues together.

Yumin, who touched his chest and gave me a sticky kiss, looked at me with open eyes and whispered.

"No … I love you, I'm a dog "

"I love you too, girl who isn't worth your age."

We started kissing while frantically groping each other's bodies.

The three women, who saw this and got heated, also put down their drinks and clung to me one by one.

"Why do you start with me? Kiss me too… "

"Master, I really can't stand it, hurry "

"Senior, are you doing it now? Then I want to do it too "

All three began to unbutton their hotel gowns.

The women, exposing their naked bodies, sucked and entangled my entire body.

Yumin also took off her hotel gown, bent down and started kissing my dick.

"Side… My cock… "

"What, don't have it all to yourself. It's my boyfriend's dick "

After seeing her sister kissing my cock, I kissed her glans from the other side.

How many men in the world can experience having such beautiful sisters sucking and licking their cocks on both sides at the same time?

I mixed my tongue with the other two, feeling the greatest satisfaction as a man.

While Yumin and her Yuri sisters were focused on my cock, Eunji and Suyeon put their faces to my lips and stuck out their tongues.

Immediately realizing what he wanted, I stuck out my tongue and mixed it together.

As Eunji and her tongue touched each other, Suyeon came in next to her and stuck out her tongue together.

Our three tongues were intertwined at the same time, and we continued kissing without knowing which tongue was whose.

There must have been moments when Eun-ji and Su-yeon's tongues mixed, but now they have become so corrupt that they don't even care about that.

In the first place, it wasn't the first time something like this had happened: 3p, 4p, and 5p.

At the bottom, the sisters were sucking dicks, and at the top, Eunji and Suyeon were intertwining their tongues and rubbing each of my breasts with their hands.

I stretched out my hands to both sides and poked the pussies of Eunji and Suyeon, who had raised their bodies, with my fingers.

"Ha… "

"Ah Haha…"

There was no need to look for heaven elsewhere.

Because wherever my women were, it was heaven.

While I was kissing Eun-ji and Su-yeon, sisters Yu-min and Yuri were kissing the glans in the lower area and began to provide new stimulation.

As the feeling from my cock spread throughout the entire pillar, something soft and soft completely surrounded my cock.

Yumin and Yuri were giving double sex with their breasts pressed against each other, centered around my dick.

Yumin's breasts were a little short of size for her to provide sex service, but Yuri's enormous breasts made up for the lack.

Her sister's nipples were pressed together, forming the shape of her breasts cupping the cock.

Yumin and Yuri continued to stimulate my glans by flicking their tongues on the glans that was slightly exposed above my chest.

I, too, had a fairly high tolerance for most types of stimulation, but when I was given the pleasure of mixing tongues with two women at the same time, as well as having my sister's breasts massaged and my glans caressed, I couldn't bear it any longer.

"Ugh… I think it's going to come out…!"

And I ejaculated inside Yumin and Yuri's breasts.

"Wow… Seongjin, you cummed so much. Your strength is also good "

Smeared with my cum between her cleavages, Yuri looked ecstatic and ran her fingers through her cum, then licked it with her tongue.

The student council president, a quiet idiot who only wanted to study, was no longer there, and there was only one lewd and beautiful female who had discovered the taste of men.

Seeing that, I became erect again even after I had just ejaculated, so I grabbed Yuri's hand and dragged her onto the bed.

"Since we enjoyed it enough, shall we open a glass first?"

"Yes, please eat my pussy a lot "

Yuri welcomed me with open arms and blurted out her obscenities.

The moment I placed her glans on Yuri's pussy, Sooyeon also came next to me and continued caressing her, inserting her tongue into her ear.

"Haaang… I love you, Senpai… When this is over, let me do it too, okay?"

"Oh, I almost forgot. Sister, Eunji."

Yuri, who was lying down and preparing to receive my cock, seemed to remember something about her and raised her body again and sat down on her bed.

"?"

Yuri didn't call me and Su-yeon, but she called Yu-min and Eun-man.

While they were just looking at each other's faces without understanding what was going on, Yumin went to her luggage and started packing something for her, and Eunji sneaked up behind Suyeon and grabbed her tightly.

"Mom! W-what are you doing, Eunji?!"

"Um… Punishment?"

"Punishment? What kind of punishment do you mean? What did I do?! W-don't you let go of this?!"

"What are you doing? Are you asking because you don't know?"

Meanwhile, Yumin came towards Suyeon carrying something full from her bag.

At the same time, she accepted Eunji's words.

"Yes, yes, I did something a lot, a lot."

"Yu, Yumin's sister? Why are you doing this to me?"

"We want to do this with Seongjin every day, but Suyeon always brags and teases and provokes us because she started living together with you before you, right? That's why she needs to be punished."

At the same time, Yumin showed the items in her hands.

Multiple electric rotors, a vibrating anal plug, hairy handcuffs, an eye patch, and even a gag.

These were adult products optimized for SM play.

"What is this? Where did you get this?"

"Do you know how embarrassed I was to buy this? I went out this winter wearing sunglasses, a mask, and a hood, like a criminal. I want to punish this guy."

Yuri took the furry handcuffs from her older sister's hands and came toward Suyeon.

"Suyeon was so proud of him that it made her eyes glaze over, so she suggested that we all get revenge together. Didn't she like it when she and Seongjin hung out all the time while living together? Today is our turn."

"Hey, I don't like it! Let go of this! I was wrong! I apologize!"

Su-yeon tried to struggle, but the difference in strength between her and Eun-ji was so great that she was unable to move.

Eun-ji, who restrained the movements of Su-yeon's entire body, including her limbs, with her naked body behind her as if she was wrestling, whispered into Su-yeon's ear while grinning.

"So, you should have been provocative enough. Don't you know that you'll get scolded if you keep acting too fussy? While the three of us have fun today, take some punishment and reflect on yourself."

Clap-

At the same time that Yuri put handcuffs on Suyeon's arms, Yumin also put handcuffs on her legs.

Once her limbs were tied, Eunji released Suyeon, and the three women rammed her electric rotor inside Suyeon's vagina.

Yumin hummed her tune and automatically adjusted the vibration intensity of her rotor.

Even without any manipulation, the rotor automatically weakened and increased the vibration, and Suyeon jumped up and screamed at the stimulation.

"Ah! What is this? Senpai, help me!"

"Just try to help. I won't stay still."

When Yuri threatened me, I was busy watching like a scared puppy.

It was true that Su-yeon teased the three of them too much, and when she and I started living together, she had sex with Su-yeon a lot more than the other three.

"Well… I don't think I can help you, Suyeon."

The three women laughed when they saw that I couldn't step forward, and then went to the vagina and attached the rotor to both Suyeon's nipples and turned on the vibration.

Finally, after sticking an anal plug in her ass, he put a gag on her mouth and put a blindfold on her.

Soo-yeon, who instantly became the M-shaped figure of SM play, shivered from the stimulation she felt from her nipples, pussy, and buttocks at the same time, but her limbs were tied, and she was gagged, so she could do nothing.

"Uuuuuw)

"Okay then, let's do our own thing while you punish him, Seongjin?"

"Uh, uh…"

When I saw the three women colluding to 'punish' Suyeon, I realized one thing for sure.

Originally, I had no intention of favoring anyone, but if I showed any signs of doing so, I might be the one to be punished next.

Ch. 179 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 179
Chapter 179 – Winter Vacation (5)

Even though every part of our body was sore, and our muscles were sore, none of us stopped the orgy.

First, starting with Yuri, who had the hardest time moving because she had poor motor skills and had been rolling and falling all day.

I laid her down and kissed her, moving down to the nape of her neck, her collarbone, and down to her chest.

Outside the window, you can see ski slopes and numerous people under the night sky, naked Yuri under the boat, and Yumin and Eunji also naked on either side.

Intoxicated by the atmosphere, I groped and massaged Yuri's body.

"Haaah… Ah, I like it there… "

As I licked below her belly button, Yuri reacted particularly loudly.

After stimulating her for a moment by kissing her lower abdomen, I put my tongue inside her pussy.

"Hmm…"

Her glassy vaginal walls welcomed my tongue as gently as ever.

As I was eagerly satisfying her, tasting her insides, I felt a warm, wet touch on her buttocks.

"?!"

"Chup… Side… "

When I took my mouth off her for a moment and looked behind her, I saw Eunji burying her face in my buttocks and rimming her.

Perhaps the most humiliating and unclean act.

Of course, it shouldn't actually be that dirty after washing it cleanly, but there might still be some psychological resistance, but Eunji didn't care and stuck her tongue on my anus and sucked it.

A caress that can only be given by Eun-man, who has long been reborn as a complete majo female through long-term training.

Eunji, who was twirling her tongue on my buttocks, blushed when my eyes met hers.

"Jjook… How are you, Master? Are you feeling good?"

I smiled and responded to Eunji's words about how she automatically calls me respectfully and becomes my slave whenever we have sex without any command.

"Oh, I love it so much that it feels like electricity goes up in my back."

"… "

Eunji looked happy and continued her rim job.

While she was sucking Yuri's pussy and getting her anus sucked by Eunji at the same time, Yumin lay down next to her sister and gently grabbed her arm.

"Baby, do you only care about Yuri? Please do the same… "

"As you wish."

I took my mouth off Yuri's pussy for a moment and lusted after Yumin's pussy.

"History… "

Yumin also immediately responded to my caress by lifting her waist.

As she stirred Yuri's pussy with her hands and sucked Yumin's pussy with her tongue, I, and all of us, fell more and more into pleasure.

"Seongjin, I can't stand it anymore. Put it in, okay?"

As her body heated up, Yuri couldn't hold back and grabbed her pussy with both hands, panting and spreading them to both sides.

The obscene sight of a man pleading for his cock made me so erect that I could not bear it.

At the same time, next to Yuri, Yumin also thrust her butt towards me and opened her pussy again.

"Baby, me too… Put me in too… "

"I only have one dick. So… Shall we try something like this?"

I picked up Yumin and placed her on top of Yuri.

Yumin was lying face down, facing Yuri, and I inserted my dick into Yuri's vagina underneath.

"Ugh… "

"Oh, that's too much…"

Yuri let out a moan of joy, and Yumin glanced at me with a sad expression when he didn't put his dick in first.

"Don't look at me like that. Instead, Yumin will do this to you!"

I squeezed Yumin's buttocks as she gave her a look of resentment and stimulated her anus with my thumb.

"Hiya?!"

As she gently moved her fingers around the crease of her buttocks and deep-throated Yumin's pussy with her other hand, Yumin quickly lost her posture and fell down on top of her.

Yuri, who was moaning as she accepted my dick all the way to the base, saw Yumin falling on top of her and smiled even while she was moaning.

"Haaah… Haha… Look at your face… I completely melted… Ugh…!"

"Ahhh… Ah! Ah, baby! Now, the stimulation is too strong…! Ugh… Don't look at my face…!"

"Huh… You're cute… Chuuup… "

The late wind was scary, both the first kiss and the first experience were all much later than her sister, but now she was even more corrupted than her sister and was attracting Yumin.

Yuri, who was swallowed up by her pleasure, grabbed Yumin's cheek with both hands without any resistance and kissed her.

"Hmm?!"

Yumin tried to resist slightly, but because of the double stimulation from behind her, she was unable to shake it off and was immediately kissed by her younger brother.

'It always looks so bad.'

Sister Rice Bowl was a pleasure I never got tired of.

While watching Yuri and Yumin kissing, I shook her waist without mercy and plunged my dick into her, then suddenly pulled it out of Yuri's body.

"Ah… Why are you taking it out…"

Yuri, who was covering her sister's lips, stuck out her head with a sad expression as the feeling of a foreign body filling her body disappeared.

I plunged that dick into Yumin.

"Hig it…!"

"Why take it out… Put it back in…"

"Who wants to kiss Yumin without permission? Before she was your sister, she was my girl. Why are you stealing my girl's lips? It's punishment, just hold on for a moment."

"Ugh… "

In fact, it would be right to call her Yuri's older sister before she was my woman, but no one cared about that right now.

This time, I did the opposite and rammed Yumin's cock into her from behind while rubbing Yuri's cunt covered in love with her hands.

"Hiya! Haaaaang! Ahhh… Ah, baby! Baby! I love this so much! Deeper… "

Yumin, breaking free from her brother's kiss, bent her back and assumed a position that would allow her to take my dick deeper.

I grabbed Yumin's wavy short hair with one hand and pulled it towards me.

"Hehe… "

As Yumin's head tilted back, she let out a peculiar moan.

I held Yumin's hair with one hand, and with the other hand, I slammed her waist hard.

As her pubic bone collided with Yumin's buttocks, she made repeated slapping sounds, and waves of her skin crashed on Yumin's buttocks.

"Seongjin, I'm sorry… I won't cheat, so please put it back… "

At Yuri's begging, she pulled out her dick again and thrust it into Yuri again.

"Haaa… "

I fucked her waist like that with Yuri for a while, then took my dick out and fucked her again with Yumin.

My cock, which had been taking turns tasting the sisters' flesh, which had similar yet different textures, began to tremble as if it could not hold out any longer.

"Huh… Huh… Both of you lie down."

I gave the command while concentrating with all my might and holding back.

Yumin got down from Yuri's body and lay down on either side of her, and at that moment, I pulled out her dick and sprayed it on both of their faces.

"Hehe… Haa… "

"Huh… Ah… "

They both closed their eyes and opened their mouths to catch my semen spraying on their faces.

Some of the semen was sprinkled on Yumin's tongue and some on Yuri's tongue, and I gave the final command while panting.

"Hehe… Heo… You two can kiss now."

The two people clasped their hands together and kissed, mixing their tongues as if they were craving my semen sprinkled on each other's tongues.

The rejection that Yuri showed when she was first kissed by Suyeon and when Yumin was first kissed by Yuri was no longer visible.

When I was feeling extreme satisfaction watching the sisters kissing after finishing the sisters' rice bowl, Eunji, who had been pressing her body behind me the whole time, lowered her head and took my cock in her mouth.

"Master… Please do it for me too… I'm going crazy now, please…"

"Yes, I should do the same to my cute slave. Stand up well."

"Haa… Yes, master… "

Eunji took my dick, which was covered in semen and love juice, in her mouth and started giving her a blowjob while shaking her head vigorously.

I laid down slightly in the middle of Yuri and Yumin, then turned Eunji's butt towards me.

"Ah… Whoop… "

As soon as the 69 started, Eunji started shaking her hips.

Perhaps because of the feel of the tongue in her pussy, Eunji's tongue movements while sucking the cock gradually slowed down.

I laughed and slapped Eunji's butt so hard that it made a loud noise.

Slap!

"Ugh…!"

"Aren't you sucking properly? You said you were serving your master, but are you feeling alone?"

"Haa… Haa… Jae, Jae Seong Hae Lord Juin… "

Eunji was a majo by nature, so the more he treated her like this, the more she liked it and got excited.

After doing 69 for a while, my dick came back to life, and I made her lie down and pulled her arms towards me and plunged my dick in without mercy.

"Haaaaa! Ah! Ah, master! It's my master! I love you!"

"Hehe… Heo… I love you too, you bitch. Is this good? Huh? Do you like it?"

"You're so cute! Haha! I love you, master!"

When Eunji and I were having sex, swear words never stopped coming out of my mouth.

Because there was an order from Eunji to do so.

Every time I cursed at her and criticized her, Eunji's pussy tightened around my dick.

Every time the pleasure reached its limit, I slapped Eunji's buttocks with my hands, and each time, Eunji's juices erupted from her vagina, her vagina tightened, and she moaned.

"Just looking at Eunji, I can't even imagine that she has that kind of personality. I really don't know people."

"I don't like doing things like that. I think it will hurt."

Yumin and Yuri, who came to their senses a little, left a comment while drinking water naked and watching Eunji and I are having sex.

I fell down on the bed with Eunji, cumming deep inside her pussy.

Yumin and Yuri, who saw Eunji getting cum, clung to me again, sucking on my breasts and lightly biting my earlobe.

"Why do you have to cum on Eun-ji when you only gave us a cumshot? It's too much."

"Cum inside me too. Enough to make me pregnant… "

"Okay, okay. But before that…"

I looked at Sooyeon, who was now almost a corpse on one side of the bed.

"Ah."

Except for Eunji, who was half unconscious, the other two finally seemed to realize Suyeon's presence and uttered a word and removed the blindfold covering her eyes and the gag covering her mouth.

Hehe… Hehe… Haa… Haa… Huh…?"

Su-yeon, who was stimulated all the time by having all kinds of adult tools attached to her nipples, pussy, and ass, had her eyes wide open and drool flowing from her mouth.

The bedsheets on which she was lying bound were completely flooded and had large stains.

"Huh … Huh … Huh … Woo …"

Su-yeon, who was breathing heavily, had tears in her eyes and then screamed.

"This … These bad bitches!

Su-yeon cried like a child, feeling a little dizzy from being injected with excessive pleasure for too long.

We completely freed Soo-yeon from her restraints, soothed her, and eased her mind. Since Su-yeon also has karma for provoking others, she no longer gets very angry.

As a means of consolation, I gave Suyeon an equal blow with my dick, and her crying voice soon changed to a whining sound.

Our winter vacation, winter vacation, was like this.

Ch. 180 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 180
Chapter 180 – Winter Vacation (6)

After a 3-day, 2-night ski resort vacation that included Christmas, we returned to our daily lives.

Eunji said she felt stiff after playing for the past few days and focused on track and field practice again. Yuri and Suyeon's grades were so good that they could aim for a top university, so she started preparing essays for college entrance exams.

Yumin is the one who enjoys the vacation to the fullest and has plenty of time.

I still worked part-time at a café during lunch and at a convenience store from afternoon to night, somehow growing my social media presence.

The photos of me and my girlfriends taken at the ski resort received a pretty good response, but it's still a bit ambiguous to make any future plans with these.

But the rope came down from an unexpected place.

As usual, the moment I turned on social media on my way home from my part-time job at a café, I saw a DM that I had never seen before.

Fit Luxurious. Official: Hello, this is Fit Luxurious, a professional clothing shopping mall. Are you Seongjin Han, who appeared in People Theater? If it's okay, can I talk to you for a moment?

'Fit Luxurious?'

It wasn't a very high-end brand worthy of the name, but it was an online shopping mall name that had some decent recognition.

I checked the account to see if it was an impersonation, but judging from the number of followers and all the previously uploaded photos, it was clearly official.

After confirming that it was official, I spoke with the person in charge who sent the message, exchanged contact information, and soon he called me.

– Oh, hello Mr. Seongjin Han. This is Kim Jin-cheol, assistant manager of the Fit Luxurious Online Promotion Team.

"Yes, hello."

-Thank you for your time. The reason we contacted you was no different…

This is what the PR team member said afterward.

These days, in the clothing industry, there is a serious discrepancy between the photos worn by professional fitting models and the public, so they are trying to promote 'clothes that regular people can wear' with the motto.

So, I'm trying to use an ordinary person as a model, not a professional fitting model, but I can't just use any ordinary person, so I said that while I was thinking about the target, I looked at my SNS.

In the past few months, I have been very well-known as an ordinary person through appearances at our academy's maid café, Jinsooje performance, a video of myself being silently beaten for claiming to reflect on my past mistakes, and appearances at the People's Theater.

Although I was only a household name that would soon disappear, Fit Luxurious said they wanted to use me when I was on people's lips.

Of course, that was just a justification, and in reality, it was only a little later that they found out that it was because all of their exclusive models were transferred to competitors after their contracts ended, causing a severe disruption in the supply of fitting models.

– When I looked at the photo, Han Seong-jin's fit was perfect. Since you are big, you are especially good at washing clothes. If you don't mind, may I ask about your height?

"Height? Yes, I'm 186cm."

– Oh, it's good. It's so good. Seongjin Han, would you ever consider working as a daily fitting model for us? You can do it for just one day, or if you see the results after filming and get a good response from us, you can do more.

"Oh, I'm already working two part-time jobs…"

– When will there never be a rainy day?

"I have free time on the weekends. But… Can I know what the hourly wage is?"

– Oh, hourly wage. The hourly wage is 30,000 won per hour when filming.

"Yes?"

For a moment, I couldn't believe my ears.

An hourly wage of 30,000 won? It was more than three times the hourly wage of my current part-time job.

It was too much money to refuse.

I answered right away, even though I had no experience fitting models and didn't even know how to do it.

"Yes, I will film."

– Really? Wow~ So, is this my boyfriend's model?

When I was told over the phone that I had been offered a fitting model, Yuri was so happy that I could feel my emotions through the phone.

– When is the filming? Should I go see it too?

"It's an indoor studio shoot, so only the people involved can go in. You won't be able to watch."

– Hey… I missed you. Then Seongjin! Do you have to go and take a lot of selfies and show them to us?

"Yeah. I didn't tell you not to take selfies."

Su-yeon, Eun-ji, and Yu-min also heard the news and congratulated me on the phone, and as soon as the weekend came, I headed to the scheduled filming studio.

As soon as I arrived, I was led by the makeup staff to have my makeup done.

The staff even touched my hair and styled it perfectly, and when I looked in the mirror, I saw that my image had changed to the point where I wondered if this was me.

"You can wear this in the fitting room over there. Please do it quickly."

After receiving the company's clothing given to me by the makeup staff, I went straight to the fitting room and changed clothes.

As soon as I came out, the photographer called me, and I stood in front of the large chroma key and continued taking pictures, taking various poses as requested by the photographer.

'It's difficult.'

Professional models would pretend to do something even if the photographer made a rough request, but since I am an ordinary person, the photographer had to make a more specific order.

After taking dozens to hundreds of photos in various poses wearing one type of clothing, it's time to change into the next outfit.

After quickly changing clothes, I came out and did the same thing over and over again, and the filming continued with no end in sight, with over 10 different types of clothes.

After several hours of filming, the photographer put the camera down for a moment.

"Yes, thank you for your hard work. For now, the indoor shooting will end here. Lastly, there will be the outdoor shooting. Please prepare costumes!"

When the photographer called other employees, those waiting in advance brought me another set of clothes.

It was a rather thin-looking outfit to wear in the middle of winter.

"It's going to be a little cold because it's spring clothes. Let's finish it as soon as possible."

"Mr. Han Seong-jin, please come this way."

As soon as I changed into spring clothes, the makeup staff called me again, and this time, I applied much thicker makeup than before.

As soon as I went outside, the biting cold hit my whole body.

"Ugh, it's cold…"

"Come on, let's finish this quickly. If you stay too long, your face and tip of your nose will start to turn red again."

'Is that why you put on so much makeup?'

I suppressed the trembling of my whole body and took another photo while posing outside.

The photographer, who had been taking pictures for a while, gave his thumbs up with a satisfied expression.

"The photo came out amazingly well. Thank you for your hard work, Seongjin Han."

"Ugh… Okay, thank you…"

"It's cold. Let's go in quickly. You filmed for 5 hours, so 5 hours worth will be deposited within today."

There was one more condition that Fit Luxurious put forward as a 'recommendation'.

I will send you some of the photos I took during today's shoot, and I ask you to use them to announce the shooting and promote it on social media.

I wondered what would be the point of doing something like this to someone like me who is not a famous influencer and whose social media is still at a mediocre level…

I shared the selfies I took while changing clothes in the fitting room in a group chat with my girlfriends.

As soon as we announced that filming was over, Yuri immediately made a video call.

"Uh, Yuri. Why a video call all of a sudden?"

– My boyfriend has such great makeup, I want to see his face! Wow… Is that really you? The image is completely different.

"Hmm… Why do I feel like I like myself more now than before?"

– Oh, no! I like you the same way now as before?! It's just… It looks a little neater now?

"Just tell me honestly."

– Mr… Yes, yes! You look so handsome now that I'm wet! Are you done?!

"Of course, this is how my girlfriend tastes. Are you wet? Do you want to do it?"

– Ah… I can't go out right now because I have a midterm essay review today… If I go home like this, Su-yeon and Gi-gi-bae will have fun again, right? It's annoying.

"Do you want to come to my house later? I won't take off my makeup until then."

– Is that so…?

Yuri, who became extremely honest about her desires, blushed openly and made an appointment with her, saying he would come home after dinner.

And later, when Yumin and Eunji heard about it, they jumped up and said they would come to our house.

As 'recommended' by Fit Luxurious, I took some of the photos I took today and posted them on my Instagram to announce that I had taken a fitting model photo.

Even if you are an ordinary person, fitting a model is not something everyone can do, so there was a bit more reaction than usual.

And that was the beginning of a full-fledged upward trend.

…

A few days later.

"Let me see, the clothes… Huh?"

A girl in Jinsugyo's third-grade class was browsing through an online shopping mall to buy clothes for her winter vacation, and when she saw her familiar face among those who passed by on her main screen, she went back through the advertising slides. 〉

I couldn't tell her for a moment because of the heavy makeup and completely different hairstyle than usual, but her face itself was a very familiar one.

"Huh? Isn't this Han Seongjin?"

At the same time, she took a screenshot and posted it on her class chat.

As the number quickly decreased, students in the same class checked the screenshot, and a few went to Han Seong-jin's Instagram to check it and reported that Han Seong-jin had taken a photo of a fitting model.

And several more photos were posted one after another on SNS.

There was a photo of Han Seong-jin's girlfriends and classmates wearing the same model of clothes sold at Fit Luxurious.

"Wow… Why are the clothes so pretty? What is this?"

The girls were fascinated by the clothes that Yu-ri Lee, Eun-ji Jeong, and Su-yeon Choi were wearing and started looking for similar clothes at the shopping mall. I can't choose the same clothes because I feel pride for some reason.

The money was given to Han Sung-jin, but thanks to Lee Yu-min, Lee Yu-ri, Jeong Eun-ji, and Choi Soo-yeon who became free promotional models, it was the moment when Fit Luxurious achieved the virality it was aiming for, and at the same time, it was an opportunity for Han Sung-jin's SNS to grow rapidly.

Ch. 181 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 181
Chapter 181 – Graduation, New Life

I and my girlfriends found out a little late, but they say they were more famous on the Internet than we thought.

Since the fall, my three girlfriends have become a bit of a viral sensation on the Internet, and titles like 'Goddess of Jinsu-gyo' have been floating around the Internet.

As for photos and videos, the only ones were those taken by the kids at our academy during the festival and the images of me and Yumin posted on social media, but rumors about pretty girls tend to spread very quickly.

In particular, since photos of my girlfriends were frequently posted on my SNS, there were more people spying on my SNS than I thought.

Of course, the photos I took while working as a fitting model were also exposed to many people who were spying on social media.

And a set of women's winter clothes that Fit Luxurious gave us for their hard work.

A photo of Yuri wearing those clothes also quickly went viral.

Next, there are photos of Suyeon, Eunji, and Yumin wearing the clothes they each bought, saying, "This is the place that made my boyfriend a fitting model. Should I repay the favor by buying some clothes?".

We unintentionally made Fit Luxurious go viral, and our photos were spread and girls started seeing my photos on the shopping mall site.

The frequency of my name being called in group chats with boys has increased significantly.

From questions like whether you've seen other female models and whether those girls are pretty, to how much the fitting model's hourly wage was, and whether it was hard at all.

[Me: I don't know who looked at the female model, but I went alone and took the photo. It was so awkward to pose, so I don't even know what I did.

After answering countless questions like that, I closed the chat and went to the shopping mall website where my photo appeared.

'Still, I think it came out not too bad…'

I thought the facial expression would be quite awkward, but after proper correction, the result was enough to be mistaken for a fitting model with some experience.

While I was looking at the website, Suyeon came up next to me and put her arms around me.

And she showed me her cell phone.

"Senior, senior! Check this out. People are asking where my clothes are on my Instagram? Seniors in my class keep sending me messages and asking. Hehe, I think I've become a celebrity."

Even though I didn't look at it for a while, there were several comments on social media, and in the girls' chat room where Suyeon was present, questions about what Yuri, Eunji, and Suyeon were wearing continued to pop up.

"Really? Our Sooyeon has become a Luxurious Viral Marketing employee?"

"Who is that senior? Since the fitting model photo was posted, the senior has been going viral."

As she said, I was just being talked about by people.

The news that a rehabilitated former Iljin who appeared in People Theater appeared as a fitting model for a certain shopping mall was published in an article by a well-known Internet newspaper, and the rumor quickly spread among people who follow my SNS.

I thought it would be newsworthy to know what ordinary people, not celebrities, do, but if you think about the cases of ordinary people who appeared on entertainment shows or other audition programs from time to time, it's not like it never happened…

In any case, there was quite a bit of controversy on the Internet due to the fact that the regeneration group from the People Theater was the fitting model.

The opinion that the defenders are still holding on to this is that they kneel down and say they were wrong and have reflected on themselves to the point where they are ready to be beaten until the victim is relieved, and they haven't even apologized after something was revealed.

Those who don't like it is of the opinion that they didn't visit all the victims one by one and make them pay for their crimes, that gangsters like that don't change their nature, and that appearing on People's Theater in the first place was a ploy to clean up their lives.

Whether it's good or bad, the viral effect was clear, and there were a lot more opinions than expected on Fit Luxurious' customer voice bulletin board.

I've already received the money, and since I'm a daily fitting model anyway, I won't have anything to do with it anymore, so I just need to worry about it, but I was feeling uneasy inside because I thought the company was harming me for no reason.

"Sir, I got a call."

I was brushing my teeth in the bathroom before leaving for my lunch job when Suyeon called me from outside the door.

"Uh, can you please give me your cell phone?"

"Here!"

The door opened and Suyeon stuck out her hand and gave me the cell phone. I only rinsed my mouth and answered the phone right away.

"Hello?"

– Oh, hello Mr. Seongjin Han. This is Assistant Manager Kim Jin-cheol with whom I spoke last time. How have you been?

It was an employee at Fit Luxurious who suggested me to be a daily fitting model.

I answered in a slightly nervous voice.

"Oh, yes, hello. How have you been? How have you been, Assistant Manager?"

– Yes, thanks. Can I talk to you for a moment?

"Yes, you can. What's going on?"

– Oh, it's no different. What we filmed last week was posted on the site, right?

"That's right… There was a lot of talk about this and that on the Customer Voices bulletin board. Are you okay?"

– I already contacted you because of that. Well, there are many opinions from customers, but when we found out, there were more positive reviews than criticism. There is nothing special about this for men's clothing, but strangely, sales of women's clothing have increased significantly since then.

I didn't quite understand for a moment.

"For women? I don't think that has anything to do with me…"

– After analyzing the items whose sales volume has increased significantly over the past few days, I found out that this is Han Seong-jin's girlfriend… No, 'people'… Who are always with him on SNS?

"Ah… Yes, girlfriend's'… Yes…"

It was a bit more embarrassing than I thought to shamelessly admit to a complete stranger, not even my classmates, that I had several girlfriends.

I could sense that the employee over there was especially hesitant in speaking, perhaps because he was embarrassed to say something directly.

– Huh, yes, the girlfriends'… The clothes they were wearing were also our products. And the sales of all of them jumped dramatically.

"Oh, I heard about it. The kids in my class keep asking where I bought my clothes…"

– Yes, this has been talked about here and there, and the clothes they are wearing are selling quite well, so we are looking at it very positively. It's hard to say that men's sales are very significant in terms of sales, but after Han Seong-jin became the model, the inflow to the site definitely increased.

"Is that okay? Even though I'm not a professional…"

– It's viral, viral. Anyway, thanks to this, our indicators are very positive. If it's okay with Seongjin Han, I'm calling you because I'd like to ask for another photo shoot in the near future. Would you mind?

For me, of course, I was thankful.

I was prepared to work on site or in a factory, but working as a fitting model couldn't be more physically demanding than that.

The hourly wages were very high, and from my perspective, the number of people visiting SNS, whether in a good or bad sense, increased considerably.

"Yes, if you give me a chance, I will be grateful."

– Haha, yes, I understand. Then, we'll have to have a meeting internally as well, so we'll let you know when something is decided.

"Really? They said clothing sales at shopping malls increased because of us?"

After finishing her part-time lunch job at a café, Eunji asked with bright eyes when her female friends gathered together for the first time in a while and told them about the phone call.

"Well, I don't know if that's the reason because I'm not an employee, but… Can't you just look at our class and get a rough estimate? They keep asking where you bought your clothes and what the product name is."

"That's true, but I thought it was because we were just kids in my class. It's amazing. We're not celebrities, we're just ordinary people, so what are they looking at?"

"Hmm… Isn't it because of me?"

"Oh? What is it, Senpai? Are you suddenly showing self-consciousness here?"

I continued her story while tickling Sooyeon's side while she was playing.

"Ahahaha! It tickles!"

"Actually, I'm the only person in the country who openly admits that I have four girlfriends."

"Yes, shamelessly."

Yuri laughed and joked.

"There isn't another guy like me in the whole country. So, even if you're curious about what you're doing, if you look at them on the internet, they come to you at least once, and when they come, they say you guys are gorgeous, so maybe that's why word of mouth keeps spreading? In the meantime, there was also a human theater and things like that. "

"But the company even manages to say that they want to use their own again? I've been to the consumer bulletin board, and the atmosphere there is… How can I say it…"

When I saw Yumin having a hard time saying anything, I said what I wanted to say on his behalf.

"Do I swear too much?"

"Well, that's right… I guess those people don't know how much they've actually changed, and they only know it piecemeal. There are probably people who just curse because they want to."

"I guess the company just decided to leave it alone because it went viral and got good publicity. Regardless of whether you criticize it or not, I heard that sales actually increased, so I have to say that."

"But it's really amazing. Then, if you do well in this way, won't your SNS grow to the level of an influencer? If we cooperate properly, what do you think will work out?"

"Why? Let me be a fitting model with you?"

When I asked, Yuri's face turned slightly red.

"Well, I don't like that because it's embarrassing. I never thought about that as a career, and I'm not talented in that kind of thing. But wouldn't it be okay for us to just formulate ourselves and take pictures like the pictures I posted last time? I can do that too."〈 Br〉

"You know! I'm an athlete, so wouldn't it be a bit different if I took a picture wearing something like sportswear? Oh! Maybe I could get some money out of it? Buying all kinds of functional sportswear costs a lot of money. I wish I could do it!"

All of my girlfriends were reluctant to be models for daily fittings because they thought they wouldn't be suitable, but instead they decided to help me take photos to post on my social media.

I had a strong feeling that I was becoming a Fit Luxurious Viral employee, but now I had to seize all of these opportunities.

While my three girlfriends were focusing on going to college or practicing sports, Yoomin and I were researching ways to grow our social media presence, and following Instagram, we started to dabble in Vlogs and YouTube in the spirit of everyday life.

Fit Luxurious seemed to have evaluated me quite well, so after that, they asked me to take photos of fitting models surprisingly often, and Eunji even started giving me the 'rice cakes' that she had been looking forward to.

It felt a bit like an advertisement, sending me some of the company's clothing that my girlfriends would wear and asking me to post it on social media.

Each time, I took pictures of my girlfriends wearing the clothes, letting them know that they were sponsored clothes.

When on a date, at an aquarium, preparing an essay or eating together at a café, etc.

As the process was repeated during the winter vacation, I became almost in the same boat as the clothing shopping mall, and now my SNS has grown much faster and much bigger than I expected, with men coming to see their girlfriends' faces and women coming to see the actual fit of the clothes.

Ch. 182 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 182
Chapter 182 – Graduation, New Life (2)

During the winter vacation, I saved more money by regularly shooting fitting models.

As the shooting frequency has increased, I am now able to afford a lot of material resources.

Although time was becoming increasingly scarce.

Meanwhile, my girlfriends were looking for a three-room house in Seoul where we could live together.

Usually Yumin and Yuri.

The two appealed to their parents that it was too difficult to go to college by taking the subway for more than an hour every day, so they were allowed to become independent.

I'm not sure if Yuri's parents knew that they were actually making an excuse to find a place to live with me, but it seemed like the sisters were doing a good job somehow.

After that, we looked for houses together on the weekends when we had free time.

Yuri and Su-yeon's CSAT scores are so good that they are almost certain to go to Seoul National University, so she assumes Seoul National University, and Eun-ji is already confirmed to go to Korea National University of Physical Education.

The distance between the two universities was strangely far, but the middle point was Gangnam, so it was so expensive that I couldn't even afford to go there.

Therefore, we had to look into both Dunchon-dong near Korea National Sport University and Nakseongdae Station near Seoul National University.

Every time we went to a real estate agent, we saw one man and four women flocking to us and saying they were looking for a house. The real estate agents sometimes looked at us with strange expressions, but they didn't ask us anything else.

Sometimes, younger brokers recognized me or my girlfriends.

When I went to look for a house near Nakseongdae Station, a real estate agent said that.

"Huh? Are you someone who came out of the Human Theater?"

"Oh, that's right."

"Wow, it's true! I saw that person's theater!"

"Ahaha… Thank you."

"People say that they are really reflecting on what they have done so much, but how can they just swear like that? Oh, then the people behind you…"

""I'm your girlfriend!""

When four people answered at the same time, the other brokers inside looked puzzled.

"Wow… That was real too… But really, why are you so pretty? You should do well, man."

"Yes, you have to do well. Yes."

"Oh, by the way, I have to show you the house! You said it's a three-room unit, right? First, what kind of room would you like?"

"I think a three-room apartment would be good. I'm going to look into any rental or monthly rent that I can."

"Yes, then how about this? It's a three-room apartment with a deposit of 5,000 and a monthly fee of 100, but the square footage…"

So we went to various places and looked at various rooms.

The house I found near Nakseongdae Station seemed a bit small for 5 people to live in, but it seemed to be of a decent standard, and if 5 people lived there, the deposit and monthly rent were at a level that everyone could afford to pay.

Yu-min, Yuri, and Eun-ji received permission from their parents, and Su-yeon came from a low-income family from a young age, so she had some pocket money saved up and also worked part-time regularly.

I was the only one who was bleeding quite heavily, but I was still able to survive with 20 out of 1,000.

"Hmm… Dunchon is fine, and this place is fine too… But what should I do? Where should I decide?"

The answer was given by Eunji.

"Let's go here. Anyway, Yumin's university is nearby here, and Yuri and Suyeon, aren't you at Seoul National University?"

"Is that okay? You must be tired…"

"Rather than living in Dunchon, which would be difficult for the three of us, why don't we just live here and go back and forth a bit? Anyway, there will be camp training periodically, and when that happens, I won't be home for quite a while, right?"

"Hmm… Then shall we choose a room here? When do you want to move? I have to pack my bags and choose a room, so it won't take as much time as I think."

After almost choosing a three-room house near Nakseongdae Station, we continued touring the house, deciding on moving costs, how each room would be used, and when we would move.

"Should we move right after the graduation ceremony? Any time doesn't matter for me and Suyeon. If it's just the three of you, let's move as soon as possible after the graduation ceremony. If it's too difficult right away, only me and Suyeon will go in first, so you can come before the semester starts."

Three people looked at Suyeon at the same time as I said that.

"?"

And when he saw Suyeon tilting her head, she sang to me again.

"I don't like it."

"Hmm? So you're going to move right after graduation?"

"Uh. How much time are you two going to have while you're here alone? I'm moving as soon as possible."

Then Sooyeon got angry.

"No, seriously, why are you so narrow-minded? You did those things to me at the ski resort, and if anyone hears, they'll think I was the only one who did wrong!"

"It's true that you kept teasing us first. Still, it's cheap."

Yuri, Eunji, and Yumin burned their will to bring down Suyeon, who was standing at an advantageous position, to the same position as them as soon as possible, and Suyeon screamed because she was being treated badly at the resort.

I intervened and separated the women who were glaring at each other for a moment.

"Yes, yes, don't fight. Then, the three of you, tell your parents about your schedule, so we can move. Sooyeon and I should at least start boxing up our moving items."

"Senior, aren't you busy with filming, your part-time job at a café, and the convenience store? I'll pack up most of the stuff in the morning. Seonbae, just pack the important things separately."

"Okay, then let me ask you a favor. Sooyeon, you haven't even moved in yet, but she made you move again. It must be difficult."

"Hehe, as long as I have a senior, it won't be difficult at all."

As Suyeon said that, she wrapped her arms around my waist.

Seeing that, the other three also ran towards me, creating a strange situation where the four women were hugging each other from east to west, north to south, with me in the middle.

It was fortunate that the real estate agent was in the living room for a quick phone call.

What would you have thought if you had seen something like this?

That day, we set a move-in date and signed a contract.

The move-in date is one day after the graduation ceremony.

I put down 10% of the deposit as a down payment, and with everyone's consent, the contract was signed in my name.

"It would have been better to just sign a contract under Yuri or Yumin's name. What are you going to do if you entrust such a large sum of money to a guy like me, and he gets some bad feelings?"

Yuri pinched her cheek at my words.

"Ah! Ah!"

"You don't even have the intention to do that, but you're still blaming yourself for no reason? It's because I now believe that my boyfriend isn't the type of person to do that, so are you saying my eyes are wrong?"

"Ah! I was wrong! I won't do that, so please let go of my hand, it really hurts!"

"Anyway, you're talking nonsense. You say you won't know until last year, but you won't anymore, and you keep saying strange things… If you had been the kind of person who had the slightest potential for such things in the first place, would I have been in this relationship with you?"

I felt endless affection after seeing Yuri who truly believed in me 100%.

I hugged Yuri and lightly kissed her on the lips.

"Yes, thank you for trusting me. I'm grateful for having this relationship with me."

"… That's all you need to know "

Yuri had been pinching my cheek with a fierce expression just moments ago, but she soon relaxed, and her eyes were filled with affection.

After that, we were each very busy.

Yuri and Suyeon started preparing for moving after finishing their essays, and Yumin, who had nothing else to do during vacation, packed her bags even earlier.

After lying to her parents that she was just living in the same house as her friends, Eunji is also preparing to move.

Suyeon and I spent time packing each other's belongings into boxes when we had free time.

While packing my things, I looked around the house.

It was a very strange feeling.

'I' didn't live here from the beginning, but since I am Han Seong-jin, I feel Han Seong-jin's memories and everything, so I immediately felt what this house meant.

My mother ran away from home when I was young, and my father was an alcoholic who often yelled and became violent when drunk, so I ran away from home at the age of 12 because I couldn't stand it any longer.

I was in and out of shelters, became an extreme delinquent, stole other people's money, and drank and smoked since I was in middle school.

I came into this house by stealing money from others and collecting the money that the gang of thugs gave me.

Since I was a minor at the time, I wouldn't have been able to sign a contract for a house, but I got this house by contacting the cell phone number on the telephone pole and signing a contract directly with the landlord.

It was an empty life without even pure joy, but I was happy at that moment.

A truly ordinary 'real home', not the old house I hated going into rather than dying, nor the desolate group shelter, nor the juvenile detention center where I was caught in a gang fight.

A house where there is no alcoholic father who cannot be called family, no orphans who are in the same unfortunate situation as you, and no criminals like you.

Even though I spent a lot of time here calling out crazy girls, having orgies, and living as a slut, this was my only sanctuary for a long time.

Now, when I leave this underdeveloped and unsafe neighborhood, I confidently move into a house I bought with the money I earned through hard work and live with my four girlfriends.

I was proud, sad, and a hundred different emotions swirled all at once.

"Sir, what are you thinking like that?"

"Huh? No…"

I guess I was lost in sentimentality without realizing it and was just dazed for a moment.

Suyeon, who was sitting in front of me putting clothes into a box, tilted her head slightly to the side and was looking at my expression like a curious puppy.

I smiled slightly at Sooyeon.

"I just thought I should really work hard from now on."

SNS was going smoothly, and I was making a lot of money through a set of 3 part-time jobs, including a fitting model, and I promised myself that I would work really hard.

That would be the minimum courtesy to the girlfriends who chose me and reflection on my past mistakes.

And finally our graduation day arrived.

Ch. 183 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 183
Chapter 183 – Graduation, New Life (3)

Graduation ceremony in early to mid-February.

The last moment at Jinsu Higher Education Academy and the last day that our class could be together as a class.

It was a stage where many emotions, both refreshing and sad, inevitably crossed.

And on this stage, I was the center of attention.

No, it wasn't just today, the graduation ceremony, it was like that all last week when I was going to the academy after winter break.

"Hey~ Our model is entering!"

"Handsome!"

"Sexy!"

"Please, 3cm dick!"

The boys welcomed me with pride, as if it were their own work, and cheered me on by deliberately saying words of envy.

Except for my girlfriend and the class president, most of the girls still felt a bit uncomfortable with me, but it was noticeable that their attitude toward me and facial expressions had suddenly relaxed.

I wish I could have lived like this a long time ago, but it was a shame that I only had one year.

The boys asked trivial things like whether they had seen female models, whether they were pretty, etc., And so on, without much meaning, they stayed until 3rd period and then went home, repeating a routine similar to right after the college entrance exam.

And today was the last graduation day.

Everyone was busy taking pictures with their families in their school uniforms, and Nana and Suyeon, whose family wasn't there, went together and took pictures of just the two of them.

After taking her picture, Suyeon browsed the gallery on her cell phone and showed her the best picture.

"Yay~! We came out well, didn't we?"

The image of us in school uniform with our arms around each other.

Suyeon smiled brightly and made a V shape with her fingers, and I, hugging her waist, looked very happy.

"Really? Is it because your girlfriend is pretty?"

"Hehe, maybe it's because my boyfriend is handsome?"

We spent time sweetly hugging each other and occasionally kissing.

Actually, there was a separate reason why I was like this only with Suyeon…

"Seongjin! Did you take all the pictures?"

When Yuri and Yumin approached, I flinched like a guilty person.

"Oh, I think I took enough pictures."

"Good. Then, let's take a picture with us. Let's say hello to mom and dad again."

It felt like my heart was dropping.

I'm not scared if I have to fight someone or something like that, but this was a bit scary.

"Uh… Yuri, can't we just take a picture after everyone goes home? Anyway, it's a bit awkward to see your parents in this condition…"

"Then I won't even have a proper composition for my graduation photo. No. My family and you all have to show up."

"What if he says he's going to kill me?"

"I am there too, but I don't think so. My sister is there too, so we can probably stop it."

Actually, that seems like more of a problem…

The thought that his parents would not be quiet when the guy who kidnapped both his eldest and younger daughter was slapping his face in front of him kept lingering in his head.

But Yuri, as if she wasn't worried, took my hand and took me to where her family was.

"Su-yeon, Su-yeon! I think it's better if you don't come, just wait a moment!"

"I have to arrive safely?"

Suyeon seemed to have the same thoughts as me, and she waved her hand and prayed for her safe return.

I was led by Yuri's hand and moved somewhere on the playground where her family was waiting.

And I ended up facing it.

Yuri's parents, who might be gnashing their teeth at me… No, they definitely are.

At the last sports day, my mother was still looking at me favorably, and even though my father was disapproving, his stance was that he would just watch over me because I was her daughter's boyfriend…

'Damn, I knew it would be like this.'

The moment I got closer and saw the two people's expressions, I regretted not having listened to Yuri.

Her father's side was glaring at me with burning eyes, and her mother, who was very kind to me, was also looking at me with quite cold eyes.

Well, even if you're like me, if the two daughters you raised with great care are taken away by one guy, and he says things like 'you're both my girlfriends', you'll be upset… Right?

Yuri's father seemed to burn up her fighting spirit even more as she looked at Yuri's joined hands.

I lowered my gaze slightly to the ground and slowly walked forward and bowed.

"Ah, hello. It's been a while… Greetings."

"…"

"Okay."

The father was silent, and her mother only spoke briefly.

Yuri and Yumin frowned slightly when they saw their parents like that.

"Mom, Dad. Why are you making such facial expressions when you come here to take graduation pictures?"

"Do you think you would have a good expression? My dad has said that several times-"

"Honey, don't be too harsh. But I think Mom and Dad have a point. We should talk about it at least once."

"Oh, really…"

Yuri showed signs of being upset, but her parents didn't want to just turn a blind eye, so they asked me to talk.

"Yeah, it's been a while. The last time was during the sports day, right?"

The conversation was mainly led by Yuri's mother.

I answered in a voice as if I were a criminal.

"Yes."

"I heard that you saved Yuri from getting into big trouble. As her mother, I can't tell you how lucky I am that she didn't experience anything strange. I can't thank you enough for that. Thank you."

"Oh, no. Well… I feel like I did something bad to you two…"

"So, how long are you going to continue this relationship?"

"Yes?"

Yuri's mother continued the conversation as calmly as possible, with her husband wheezing next to her.

Although his expression was still cold.

"How long are you going to have that kind of relationship with our daughters? I saw the People Theater. You said it's not enough for just the two of us kids? Yes, let's say you can do that with your youthful spirit. But how long are you going to be in that kind of relationship? One year? Two years? Or who are you going to marry? No matter who you choose, at least one of our children will get hurt."

In the end, my mother said only one thing.

Can you take responsibility?

I looked at Yumin and Yuri in turns.

They also looked at their parents and me alternately with slightly anxious expressions.

In fact, it was difficult to give a definite answer right away, but there was one fact that never changed.

It was a very shameless and crazy thing to say, but I said it in front of Yuri's parents.

"I will take responsibility."

"How?"

"That… I don't know the details yet. Even if I get married later, due to the law, only one person will be able to register my name on the documents. But I will still take responsibility. Not only the one person whose name will be on the documents, but also all the other people. That's right. I'm working hard right now to survive and make money.

We will not break up, and I will unconditionally take responsibility for Yuri, Yumin… And my sister. I read an article and saw that even in the United States, there was a man who had four wives. If I can handle it, I will definitely… Like that…"

I was speaking with confidence, but at that moment I realized that I had been too shameless in front of the person's parents, so I trailed off.

That wasn't my intention, but it could have sounded to parents as if they were saying, "I don't know how, but I'm going to make your daughters my concubines anyway."

Sure enough, Yuri's father's expression became horribly distorted.

"I live and live and never hear such an absurd thing again in the world-"

"Can you take responsibility for your words?"

But Yuri's mother stopped her husband.

"Yes, I will take responsibility unconditionally."

"4 years."

Yuri's mother spread her four fingers.

"Until Yuri graduates from college. You saved Yuri from getting into big trouble, so I'll tolerate you until then. If you show me that you're ready to take responsibility for your words… I won't say anything more. "

"Honey!"

"But if you can't keep your promise…"

Yuri's mother looked back at her two daughters.

"I hope we stop seeing each other before our kids get into trouble even more."

""Mom!""

"… Yes."

I accepted the lady's offer.

Yuri and Yumin jumped up, but I winked at them and said.

"You know how hard I'm trying. Things are going pretty well right now. Can you trust me? Because something like that will never happen."

"… Yes, I believe it. I'm still trying so hard."

Given time that could be seen as either ample or insufficient, the two people were anxious, but they completely trusted me and showed faith.

"Ah, really! Mom and Dad said something weird for no reason and the atmosphere just got awkward! I didn't get to take a picture yet!"

Yuri, who belatedly remembered that she had not been able to take her graduation photo, stamped her feet.

Yuri's mother finally relaxed her expression a little and massaged her second daughter's shoulders.

"Did mom go too far? But as a parent, you can't help it. You'll know this later when you have children. Oh, I have to take a picture, a picture! Honey! Come this way."

"No, I took a picture right in this atmosphere… I couldn't even speak properly yet-"

"Anyway, what more can I say than what I'm going to say? Other than just getting angry."

"…"

Yuri's father became completely mute, and was eventually led by his wife's hand to stand on her right side.

The graduation photo was composed with me standing on the left and Yumin standing next to Yuri.

Yuri asked her friend who was nearby to take her picture and left a picture of her.

My mother smiled gently as if her cool-headed appearance from before was a lie, my father was still angry and couldn't control his facial expression, and Yuri and Yumin had their arms around me, not even caring that her parents were next to them.

After taking graduation pictures with Yuri, she went over to Eunji and started nagging her parents again, but since Eunji had such a strong personality, it seemed like her parents were being swayed by their child. 〉

No matter how much she became a female slave in front of me, Eunji had a very gentle and kind-hearted side to everyone in the world except me.

After taking our graduation photo with Eunji, we met separately and took photos as a group of 4, and as a group of 5 including Yumin.

Just like that, we graduated.

And three and a half years have passed.

Ch. 184 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 184
Chapter 184 – Graduation, New Life (4)

A voice came out from the Korean broadcasting earphones in my ears.

– Now, Eunji Jeong. Entering the track.

– Manila Asian Games Women's 100m Hurdles Final! Jeong Eun-ji, the hope of Korean women's track and field! We all hope to win a gold medal!

– Runners maintain their posture. Eunji Jeong looked in very good form today. Just don't be nervous.

Bang!

– Jeong Eun-ji is running, hitting fast!

– Okay, I'm going through it well!

– Jeong Eun-ji, who is currently running in 3rd place! 2nd place! Catch up with 2nd place!

– They're here! You can turn it around!

– You're going over the hurdles smoothly, Eunji Jeong, Eunji Jeong, Eunji Jeong! Overcoming the last hurdle…! I'm in! 12 seconds 98!

– Gold medal! It's a gold medal!

"Aaaaahhh! Eunji's a gold medal again!"

– Korea's Eunji Jeong, recording a time of 12.98 seconds in the women's 100m hurdles final! Finished in 1st place! This adds another gold medal to Korea! Eunji Jeong won gold medals in the women's 100m and 800m! She even won the 100m hurdles, winning three individual gold medals! In women's track and field alone, Eunji Jeong secures three gold medals!

– The term "Track and field hero" Didn't come about for nothing! Eunji Jeong is truly amazing! He is truly a great player!

"Wow… 3 gold medals alone. Would you like it, oppa? Having a national hero as your girlfriend?"

While we were all watching Eunji's performance at the stadium, Suyeon nudged me with her elbow and said.

Over the past three and a half years, our relationship has remained the same, and if it has changed, it has also changed a lot.

First, Yuri and Eunji found out that Suyeon was actually the same age as us when they entered college.

Although they were originally in different grades because they skipped a grade during Jinsugyo, they were going to college the same way anyway, so Suyeon opened the door.

After that, Su-yeon just stopped talking to Yuri and Eun-ji.

At first, the two were upset, but since they were the same age, there was no reason to complain, so they accepted it, and now all three are just like friends.

And after graduating from Jin Soo-gyo, Su-yeon no longer had any reason to call me her senior, so she just called me oppa.

To be honest, Su-yeon's birthday is a few months earlier than mine, so it would be right for her to be called older sister, but she must have felt a strange pleasure in calling me, a person of the same age, "Oppa," And she continued to call me that after that. 〉

Yuri, who entered Seoul National University at the top of her class, devoted herself to her studies to become an accountant in the business department, while Suyeon, who also entered the English education department at Seoul National University's College of Education, studied to become an English teacher.

They both attended college on full scholarships because they never missed the top, and they were rumored to be goddesses at Seoul National University, so they received a lot of attention from men.

After the two were exposed several times on my channel, it was known that they were my girls, and the frequency of dashing decreased, but it still wasn't non-existent.

Their grades were so good that they ended up graduating half a semester early this summer.

Eun-ji, who had won a silver medal at the National Sports Festival since she was Jin Su-gyo, also performed well as the female ace in the track and field team of Korea National Sport University.

Eunji excelled in various track and field events, and she competed at the Summer Olympics, where she won a bronze medal in the 800m, making her the only Korean track and field medalist, regardless of gender, at that Olympics.

Eun-ji, who quickly emerged as a track and field hero from that day, received a lot of attention and even appeared in commercials and entertainment shows, and she is competing in this year's Asian Games and winning three gold medals.

Since she was only 23 years old, she still had many more opportunities left, and she was now a national hero, receiving cheers from everyone.

We were watching the whole scene with Eunji's family inside the premium lounge, a little higher than the stadium stands.

As three and a half years have passed, Eunji's parents, who initially disapproved of me, have now come to accept our relationship.

On the large screen TV installed in the lounge, Eunji was speaking about her thoughts on winning the gold medal in front of reporters from all over the world.

– Haa… I always wanted to win a gold medal on a big stage… Haa… I'm so happy to have won three like this… Haa… I'm not satisfied with this, and from now on, I want to go beyond the Asian Games and win a silver and gold medal at the Olympics. I will work harder to win. Haa… And I want to say that I am so grateful and love my parents who have come this far and my friends who always support me.

And my boyfriend is here now too. You're probably watching… I won the gold medal again! Are you watching? I love you!

Eunji cheered excitedly, holding out her gold medal around her neck and spreading her fingers in a V shape.

Eunji's parents were so moved by their daughter's great achievement that they shed tears, and we too rejoiced and congratulated her on winning three awards.

And Yumin captured the entire process with his camera.

Although she graduated from college, Yumin, whose academic background was not as good as Yuri or Suyeon or who had not discovered any other talent like Eunji, had changed her thoughts a little.

That is, learning video editing skills and making the decision to grow our SNS or YouTube.

Yumin thought that even if she graduated like this, she wouldn't be able to get into a great company, so she quickly changed her career path and studied video editing, and now she edits my YouTube videos every day at her home.

Even though we came to Manila at Eunji's invitation, we recorded our trip to Manila, filmed a Manila vlog, and filmed facilities including the premium lounge in the Asian Games stadium that the public cannot easily see.

The only places where track and field hero Jeong Eun-ji's off-stage appearance was properly shown were on my YouTube or Instagram, so every time she went live, the number of viewers increased explosively.

And finally me.

Using that chance opportunity during my last winter vacation before graduating from Jinsoo High School as a stepping stone, I received several assignments from Fit Luxurious to take photos.

Of course, I wasn't treated like a professional model, but Fit Luxurious asked me to be a fitting model whenever a new product came out, and they even decided to put an advertisement on our channel when a new women's product came out.

Thanks to Fit Luxurious, which signed a contract and became the sponsor of our channel, my girlfriends' clothing spending has drastically decreased.

Because the clothes were received as promotional items.

With the monthly down payment added, I am now able to have a certain level of stable income.

My Instagram and YouTube, which were already on a significant upward curve, exploded significantly after Eunji's Olympic bronze medal.

Track and field hero Eunji's real life, various B-cuts, how she lives, what she wears, what she eats, and what she likes were all revealed, and she sometimes appeared on Instagram Live, etc.

As the influx of people has increased so much, I can now afford to pay the rent on my own just from YouTube profits.

In particular, the fact that one man had four of her girlfriends, one of whom was the track and field hero Jeong Eun-ji, the other two were top professors at Seoul National University, and the last one was his editor, led to endless viral stories.

About two years after we lived together, during the winter break of my second year of college, I received the YouTube Silver Button. Since then, the index has risen steeply, and now I can aim for the Gold Button as well.

It felt like a daily channel, a fitting model channel, an athlete channel, a pretty girl cam, and a shopping mall channel. It felt like a bit of a mixed bag, but whatever, as long as the results were good, that's all.

Even though I didn't have the brains like Yuri or Suyeon, the practical skills like Yumin, or the practical results like Eunji, I squeezed out as many ideas as I could, maintained a good relationship with Fit Luxurious, and somehow took the lead in filling the content with my channel.

Fortunately, the response was good, so I came this far, and now I don't have to worry about making a living.

Soon after the interview, Eunji ran into the premium lounge holding the gold medal in her hand.

"Mom! Dad! Guys! I'm here!"

"Oh my, our gold medalist daughter is here!"

"I don't know who I look like to run this fast! Well done Eunji, well done!"

Eunji hugged her parents passionately and ran towards us.

"Seongjin, did you see the interview?"

"Of course I saw it. You had a hard time."

I gave Eunji a warm hug.

It was a shame that we couldn't kiss because our parents were watching.

Eunji hugged Yumin, Yuri, and Suyeon once in a while, and her legs seemed to give out as she flopped down on the sofa in the lounge.

"Oh, I guess I'll live here because there's air conditioning. It's so hot outside that I thought I was going to die."

"Thank you for your hard work. There is a lot of food and fruit here. Is there anything you want to eat?"

"Ugh… I can't walk because my legs are so weak. Do you have any fruit?"

"There are also pineapples, bananas, mangoes, dragon fruit, and mangosteens."

"Give me some mangosteen. That was delicious."

I brought a peeled mangosteen to Eunji, who was having a hard time, and she ate it.

Yuri and Suyeon boasted the best grades at Seoul National University and graduated half a semester early.

Eunji became the hope and light of domestic women's track and field.

Me, who is successfully growing the channel, and Yumin, who helps me tremendously with his editing skills.

We were having blissful days.

And it was only a few weeks later that a big or small change came to that life.

It was when a 'small change' began to appear in Yuri's body.

Ch. 185 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 185
Chapter 185 – Graduation, New Life (5)

Yuri and Suyeon were able to rest for half a semester after graduating early from Seoul National University.

The two of them were always with me at home when I wasn't working as a fitting model or filming for YouTube or other broadcasts.

Whether with clothes on or without them.

When I wasn't filming, I was usually working out or staying home, except when I was invited by another YouTuber or appeared as a guest on a TV show, so I got to spend more time with the two of us.

While we were living like that, early fall.

"Ugh… Ugh…"

After she graduated early and was allowed to play and eat at home for half her semester, Yuri suddenly covered her mouth while watching TV and ran to the bathroom.

At first, she thought she was just feeling sick, but when Suyeon saw that, she felt something instinctively and was so surprised that she got up from the sofa and looked toward the bathroom.

After briefly hearing Yuri retching inside her, she came out of the bathroom.

Then I made eye contact with Suyeon, and they both looked at me as if they felt something.

"Seongjin."

"Oppa."

"Huh?"

"Do you have a pregnancy test?"

"Pregnancy test? Wait a minute, then you couldn't have just thrown up… No, but Yuri, you've been taking birth control pills for a long time."

"That's true, but… You never know. Whether it's a condom or a birth control pill, it's not 100%. I think I need to check."

I ran to the pharmacy near my house and bought a pregnancy test.

Because of the commotion in the living room, Yumin, who was editing the video in the room, also came out and asked me with wide eyes if she had heard of the situation.

"Baby, Yuri is pregnant? Really?"

"I don't know yet. Yuri, I'm here."

"Yes, thank you."

Yuri went straight back into the bathroom and came out a little while later holding the imprint.

Her expression was an indescribable mixture of all kinds of emotions, and her cheeks were flushed with excitement.

"I… I…"

And Yuri showed her true identity.

There were two pink lines floating there.

"I… Am pregnant."

"!"

Yumin and Suyeon both gaped, and I ran over and hugged Yuri.

"Really?! Congratulations, Yuri! You have my baby here!"

"Thank you! But… What should we do now? What about our marriage? It's a wedding, even if I close my eyes and do something crazy…"

Only one person can register a marriage.

Yuri said she probably wanted to say that.

That's right, in the past, she was an enemy who fought with her older sister and bickered with Su-yeon all the time, but now that she's been living with her for over three and a half years, her relationship with all of my female friends has improved considerably, and they treat each other like family.

Yumin and I are a real family.

However, it is also true that now that Yuri has unexpectedly become pregnant, the other three people, including Eun-ji, may be anxious.

Yuri was worried about that.

Now, she didn't want Yuri to be chosen as the royal family and cast out the rest.

And of course, I had no intention of doing that either.

"Let's talk about it when Eunji comes home later."

Eun-ji heard the news of Yuri's pregnancy over the phone while she was training, and as soon as she came to her house, she hugged Yuri with joy as if it were her own.

"Congratulations, Yuri! But what do we do now?"

"I'm going to talk about it with everyone. I really can't imagine Yuri getting pregnant even though she was taking birth control pills. First, thank you all for congratulating me."

And I laid out what I was thinking.

"Yuri was the first to get pregnant, but as I've said before, I have no intention of treating you differently or abandoning you. You know? I-"

"Are women greedy? Who doesn't know that now?"

Suyeon received the message.

"That's right. We'll continue to live like this. It's just the same as before. But because of the law, only one person can register a marriage. To us, it's just a piece of paper, but that's the law anyway… But Yuri got pregnant like this. I think you guys would be too disappointed to just write Yuri's name right there."

"That's right. We were taking birth control pills too."

"First of all, if you get pregnant and your name is on the marriage certificate, you didn't even use contraception in the first place."

"What do you think of Yuri?"

"Honestly, I also have a desire to just put my name on the line…"

Instantly, the other three looked at Yuri with slightly sad expressions.

"We're going to continue living together, so how can you do something like that? I don't plan on cutting in line just because I'm pregnant. But in the end, don't you have to do it?"

"Yes. And the deadline for the promise I made to your parents on graduation day is almost over, and since I'm pregnant like this, we have to think about getting married. So, let's just be as fair as possible…"

I looked around at the four people and expressed my opinion.

"How about deciding who will register the marriage using rock, paper, scissors?"

"Huh? Rock, paper, scissors? I just barely did that important document with rock, paper, scissors? Is that okay?"

"It would be important for a typical couple. But we are not typical, right? We have one husband and four wives. Of course, it is not recognized under Korean law."

"Then in the end, there is only one legitimate wife."

"So, no matter who is decided, there is one thing I have in mind. I will ask the lawyers from the agency's legal team to stand in attendance and take a video to show that all property and rights are owned equally by the four of you. Umm… On paper, they are a couple. Even if it's not true, if we do that, we're practically like a couple, right? The other three people will be less disappointed, right?"

After that, we talked for a while, but in the end, no one could come up with a better way.

The four people agreed to my proposal, but added one additional condition.

"Then promise me this. No matter who wins, everyone else will wear it at the wedding!"

"If you have four weddings, it's expensive, and it's hard to attract guests, right? And I don't want to feel left out!"

"I don't care if I get criticized and pointed at for being crazy. The four of us have to do the wedding and honeymoon together. Can you promise me that? You said we won't discriminate, right?"

"Of course I'm okay with it… Are you really okay with it? It's a once-in-a-lifetime wedding, so you don't have to be the main character?"

They say a wedding is a woman's dream.

Is it okay for me not to shine alone in that precious moment that only happens once in my life?

I said it because I was worried about whether everyone would accept it, but…

"Oh my? How many times have we fucked each other in bed together over the past 3 years? Are you suddenly worried about that?"

"I can't even remember the last time we did something just the two of us."

"If it were like before, I would have jumped, but why do I feel like it doesn't really matter now? Have I become strange?"

"Seongjin, you love us the same way, so what are you worried about?"

The four people seemed okay with not being the main characters.

And the four gathered together and hid their hands behind their backs with nervous expressions.

"Okay, it's a single game! Nae-myeon loses, it's rock-paper-scissors!"

After that, I cleared my schedule for the next weekend and visited Yuri's house with Yumin and Yuri.

"Mom, Dad! We're here!"

"Eldest daughter, younger daughter! Come in quickly. Wasn't it hard to get here?"

"Seongjin did all the driving, so why?"

"Hello."

"It's been a while, Seongjin. It's her first time since graduation, right? Come in first."

Yuri's mother called us inside, and soon she was cutting some of her fruit and bringing it to her table.

Yuri, her father looked somewhat calmer than at her last graduation, but he was still looking at me with a slightly uncomfortable expression.

Last time, I was busy looking down out of guilt, but this time, I confidently faced Yuri's parents and opened my mouth first.

"Father, mother. I came back to keep the promise I made on graduation day."

"Okay…"

"Yeah, how could you not know that? She's a fitting model, a famous YouTuber, and even appeared on You Quiz. Even the lady saw it."

"You may still think what I'm doing is shameless, but… I've really worked hard to become a man without any shortcomings. The deadline I promised back then is almost over, so I wanted to meet you again and tell you."

"…"

"Father, mother. Give your daughters to me."

"Oh my-"

"Honey, just stay still."

Yuri's father got angry when I boldly demanded both of his daughters and was stopped by his wife.

"I know it seems like I'm crazy, but the four of us have been dating each other since 4 years ago. I was the one who first persuaded them to come over, but now I can't abandon anyone so irresponsibly. Yuri, Yumin… Of course, the same goes for you. .

I knew it was shameless, so I worked really hard to be able to handle it all. I now have over 700,000 subscribers on YouTube, and my job as a fitting model comes in fairly steadily. You can earn several thousand per month just from Instagram and YouTube profits. Absolutely no one can take responsibility for everything materially and psychologically.

Even though I have virtually no parents and didn't graduate from college, I can make my girlfriends happy. I can now definitely keep the promise I made to my mother on my graduation day. Please allow our relationship, ."

I said that and put my head down on the table.

"Whoa… Yes, the lady lost. Seongjin, you won."

"Mother…!"

"It's been a little less than 4 years since you graduated, right? If you've lived a strong enough life to become independent during that time, you'll do anything. It means you have a sense of responsibility. In fact, all this time, Yumin has been listening to Yuri tell you how hard you work. You only stay at home. "When you come here, we talk about you a lot… Honey, you admit that, right?"

"Hmm…"

Yuri's mother took that as a positive and ultimately acknowledged my victory.

"When I talked to the kids, they kept saying that they were really happy with you. You said they were living together, right? The kids said they were happy, but no matter how much I told them, they wouldn't listen… What can I do as a parent? They are happy. But she has the ability to do that, so she won't say anything about your relationship."

"You… Huh… Yes, my daughters are like that, so you tolerate it… But if you make them even a little bit unhappy, then…"

"That will never happen. I swear with everything I have."

Her father closed her eyes tightly, tilted her head back, and sighed, and her mother looked at me and her daughters with an expression that was half resigned and half proud.

After many discussions with Eunji's parents in Manila, she succeeded in persuading them, and thus also persuaded Yuri's parents, which was her last obstacle.

So now all that's left is…

"Mom, Dad. Actually, I have something to confess."

"?"

At Yuri's words, her parents' eyes turned to their second daughter.

"I… Actually, I'm pregnant with Seongjin's baby! It's 5 weeks now!"

"!"

In front of her startled parents, Yuri continued to make bombshell declarations.

"And from now on, I'm going to start looking into marriage arrangements with Seongjin! Of course, her older sister and the other kids too!"

Ch. 186 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 186
Chapter 186 – Graduation, New Life (Complete)

The person who won rock-paper-scissors was, coincidentally, Yuri, who was pregnant with my child.

The other three were very disappointed, but since everyone had already acknowledged that 'there was no difference other than it was just registered on paper', it did not escalate into a bigger conflict.

After getting permission from Yuri's parents, we immediately started preparing for the wedding.

"Wow… What is this? What kind of reservation is this long? 1 year and 3 months?"

Suyeon and Eunji, who were looking for dates to reserve a wedding venue, gaped when they saw the available dates.

It's October now, but the closest possible date is after December next year.

"Wouldn't there be no answer if we just proceeded normally? By then, Yuri would have given birth, and she would have been busy taking care of the child."

"Then let's set a date as soon as possible even if we have to spend more money! After all, we're not going to do anything useless like gifts or anything, right?"

I have no parents.

Her mother doesn't know where she is or what she's doing, and she was abandoned by her father, a domestic abuser, long ago and has been living in an institution since she was young.

She already signed a waiver to support her father more than a year ago, and now they are just strangers.

Since there were no parents or relatives on the groom's side, there were no conflicts due to disagreement over whether it was a gift or a wedding, and most of the formality and pretense were omitted.

Anyway, the house is going to be in our joint names, and we can even pay for the wedding with the money we've already saved.

In the end, all that's left is finding a venue.

"Hmm… If I look for another place, I heard there's a place that opens in December right now? How about you guys?"

"I agree! No, actually, I like December the best. There are no small competitions or anything like that during this time."

Eunji, an athlete, actually welcomed December, the off-season period, the most.

The other three expressed the opinion that May would be best, but there was no need to worry about another month, so we reserved the ceremony venue for the earliest possible date, in December, even if it meant paying a little more.

If it's pushed further back, Yuri's stomach will swell, and she won't look good for the wedding, and going on a honeymoon will be physically difficult.

I heard that it usually takes a very long time to find a photographer and take a wedding photo shoot, but in my case, Fit Luxurious helped me a lot.

In addition to being a YouTuber and Instagram celebrity, I was also working as an exclusive model here, and Fit Luxurious was very grateful to me and my girlfriends.

After hearing that I would be getting married in December, three months later, Fit Luxurious decided to hire a photographer.

After renting a wedding dress and suit, we started a wedding photo shoot with photographers from Fit Luxurious.

They say that it is the most expensive, long-lasting, and frustrating process of wedding preparation, but we comfortably did the photoshoot without even feeling that at all.

Of course, from the perspective of the photographers, it would have been a hair-raising and unprecedented wedding photoshoot.

"Uh… How should I do this? Now, bride… Please come closer to the groom! Hey, the person behind you, move a little closer to the side! It feels like your shoulders are touching the bride next to you!"

If it were a wedding shoot, of course it would have to be a composition of 1 man and 1 woman, but since this was a man and 4 women, it seemed quite difficult even for the photographers to shoot.

The girlfriends continued to rotate to take wedding photos with different compositions.

When the wedding photo shoot, which took all day, was over, all the girlfriends were exhausted. Even Eunji, who is physically strong.

"Haa… Haa… Wow, this is so hard…"

"Oppa… Have you been doing this whole time? I didn't know I was this exhausted…"

"Ugh… I think it would be better to run a few dozen laps of the track…"

"I'm more tired because I'm relaxed… I'm sleepy… Baby, a kiss of recovery "

While I was taking a quick breather before changing clothes, my girlfriends, starting with Yumin, took turns kissing me while still wearing their wedding dresses.

Girlfriends wearing pure white dresses… The women who will soon become my brides were always pretty, but they looked even more beautiful today with full makeup.

And they were also excited by the sight of me in a wedding dress and a suit for my husband-to-be, so they gave me a sloppy kiss with tongues instead of a light kiss.

We were all quite exhausted from the long wedding photo shoot, but we all knew that when we got home, we would have sex until we fell asleep.

I feel that way very strongly now.

After that, I was still doing various filming and broadcasting, Yumin was busy editing countless videos to grow our channel, Eunji was busy with training, and Yuri and Suyeon were still relaxing at home and studying for their respective careers. It was done in parallel.

With one month left before the wedding, we handed out wedding invitations.

Yu-min, Yu-ri's and Eun-ji's families and relatives, classmates and seniors and juniors from their respective universities, and, excluding Yu-min, the third-year Jinsu-gyo class 3 class that we spent a year with.

It's been 4 years since the college entrance exam that day, but our class group chat was quite active for that.

It was because of me, who became a celebrity who occasionally appeared on TV shows, and Eunji, who became a member of the national track and field team. Ban Yui-han Seoul National University students Yuri and Suyeon also played a significant role.

When a mobile wedding invitation arrived in our class group chat, where we chatted about seniors and juniors and classmates, arranging blind dates for each other, talking about how we met and became a couple after graduation, or me, Yuri, Eunji, and Suyeon, the group chat was literally turned upside down.

Even more so after reading the contents.

– Crazy guy, is this real? LOL

– I really couldn't believe it, but this is what happened haha

– I don't think I'll ever see a wedding invitation more unusual than this in my life

Boys feel awe and wonder.

– What should I do, Yuri? Really congratulations!

– Congratulations to Suyeon too! But this should be congratulated on all three of Yuri, Eunji, and Suyeon, right?

– Our gukdae fairy Eunji is getting married

While the girls were congratulating them, they were a little concerned about whether the contents of this absurd wedding invitation were okay.

In the wedding invitation, there were four women positioned on either side and behind me with me in the center.

A wedding invitation where all common sense has disappeared.

I've already mentioned it several times on my YouTube or Instagram channels, in collaborations with other celebrities, in interviews, and on TV programs, so there's no one who doesn't know me anymore, but there was a big difference between just knowing and actually receiving a wedding invitation.

After handing out wedding invitations to the 3rd grade students at Jinsugyo, including the homeroom teacher, everyone appeared on my Instagram to announce the marriage.

Marriage of one man and four women.

One of us was a celebrity, one was a national athlete, and the rest were known as ordinary goddesses. It was also a huge topic that reporters could understand, so the news of our 1:4 marriage was quickly covered in the news.

News of the wedding of the 4th man of the century spread everywhere, and because it was such an unusual event, it even appeared on the news, making us more famous than any other celebrity in Korea at that moment.

Of course, there were some bad things.

They are promiscuous, they are beasts, they are prostitutes, etc…

However, people who just watched neutrally, including my fans, Eunji's fans, and other kids' fans who have been visiting my channel for a long time, more often just congratulated me, saying, 'I don't care what others say when I say I like it.' .

The group wedding ceremony of 1 man and 4 women that heated up the nation finally ended in mid-December.

At the scene were family members, other YouTubers and Instagram celebrities with whom I had a relationship, a few celebrities who had become acquainted with me while on TV, athletes from various sports who were close to Eunji, friends of Yu-min, Yuri, and Su-yeon, and people from college. Many people came, including reporters who came to cover the story, and even students from the third grade of Jin Su-gyo.

The officiating ceremony was the homeroom teacher of our class at the time, who was also the homeroom teacher for 4 of the 4 boys and 4 girls.

No matter how much Yumin, Yuri, and Eunji's parents accepted, they couldn't raise their heads because they were so embarrassed, and the fathers who brought the bride out turned red, glared at me once, and handed over their daughters.

Since Suyeon and I did not have any family, I inevitably entered together holding Suyeon's hand as if she were her father. Soon, I walked forward with four brides in white wedding dresses, two on each side.

The officiating teacher looked at us and smiled for a moment before opening her mouth.

"I… I haven't lived that long, but I probably won't see anything more absurd than this in my entire life. All of you here too."

Laughter erupted among the guests.

"Except for Miss Lee Yu-min, all the rest were my students, and I never imagined they would be like this. In particular, Yuri was the student council president and was such a quiet, sincere, and studious kid. Even homeroom teacher Ji said that a well-behaved cat would get to the stove first. I haven't gotten married yet…"

"Stop, teacher!"

Yuri lowered her head, her face blushing.

"Eunji works out really hard, and she has a childish personality, so I thought she would be the type of girl who would grab a man's attention, but she was astounding…"

"Ah, teacher!"

Eunji stamped her feet and rebelled against her teacher.

"Even though Suyeon only attended one semester, she was very active and sociable. But I think she was a little too sociable…"

Hehe."

Su-yeon smiled and shamelessly made a V-shape towards the guests.

"I heard that Miss Yu-min is Yuri's older sister? She became an older sister and couldn't stop her younger brother, so she just held hands with her younger brother…"

"Why, why are you doing this to me!"

Yumin twisted her body in shame.

"And Seongjin…"

The teacher finally looked at me, who was right in front of me.

"By the time I was in my second year, I had heard all the negative rumors and told my class not to get caught, but when I saw that I was caught, I just sighed… But you can't tell me how relieved I was when I suddenly saw that the kid had changed his mind and didn't have a single accident."

The guests did not laugh this time. Everyone will know about my dark past and all the struggles I had to clear my karma through broadcasts.

"I really thought it would be a good thing if a guy like that didn't end up in jail or something when he grows up, but I'm proud to see him reflect on himself like this and live a good life… But then again, seeing three of the kids in the same class as Ji and his girlfriend make girlfriends and do this right in front of my eyes, it's the same girl again. It's so scandalous that I can't forgive it."

"Fuhahaha!"

Only then did the guests burst into laughter.

"Still, Seongjin, she worked hard all this time. Thanks to her, I think she will remember you the most strongly out of all her students in her life."

"It's a compliment, right?"

"It's half-and-half."

When the laughter of the guests subsided a little, the teacher began to officiate again.

"Uh, then… I will make an oath of love between the groom and the four brides, probably for the first time since the founding of the Republic of Korea. The brides Lee Yu-min, Choi Soo-yeon, Lee Yu-ri, and Jeong Eun-ji took the groom Han Seong-jin as their husbands and cherished each other for the rest of their lives. Do you want to love each other without fighting?"

""Yes!""

Four priests answered at the same time.

"And this thief… The groom Han Seong-jin."

"Yes, I am Han Seong-jin, a thief."

With the laughter of the guests in the background, the teacher asked me as well.

"Having welcomed four such beautiful brides, from now on I will not neglect anyone, love them all for the rest of my life, and fulfill my responsibilities as a husband… No, just do everything. If you don't, as my homeroom teacher, I won't forgive you."

"Yes, I will do my best!"

I drew strength from my stomach and answered loudly.

"Then the bride and groom, please kiss as an oath."

The first thing I did was kiss Yuri, who was carrying my child in her womb.

And then she kissed her older sister, Yumin.

Next is Suyeon, who looks at me with a smile.

Lastly, Eunji looked at me with her face red.

"With this, the bride and groom declare that they have become husband and wife!"

While the guests were applauding for the ceremony leader to leave, the teacher behind the scenes stepped away from the microphone and quietly asked.

"Guys, but does this have legal effect? There are four brides?"

"Probably not?"

Suyeon answered.

"But it doesn't matter."

Eunji helped with that,

"Even if it's not legally effective, we can't be separated, right?"

Yumin smiled and crossed his arms around me,

"If we live well in the future, there is no need to worry."

Yuri smiled and answered the teacher.

Leaving behind the somewhat perplexed teacher, we walked out on the red carpet.

I was passing by the guests and moving to the bride and groom's waiting room to change clothes.

"Guys, wait a minute."

I stopped everyone for a moment before scattering.

"Huh?"

My girlfriend wearing a wedding dress… The women who would become my wives from now on looked at me with wide eyes.

I said while hugging everyone.

"Thank you for choosing to be with me. I'll do better in the future. Let's live hard together. I love you, my wives."

And the four priests also hugged me and answered together.

""We love you too. Please take care of me in the future, husband ""

Ch. 187 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 187
Chapter 187 – Afterword – Our Family

After the wedding of the fourth man and woman of the century, the whole country was abuzz with the story for a while.

Even when we went on our honeymoon to Bali, Korean tourists who recognized me and Eunji there took pictures of us and posted them on the Internet, and after returning home, we received requests for broadcast appearances from all kinds of places.

Me and Eunji were the basics, and she even asked if she wanted to appear on the show, adding the other three as well.

At first she was reluctant to appear because Yuri was shy, but she didn't want to be left alone when we were all going out, so she eventually agreed.

We further expanded our awareness by appearing in various places, such as on famous YouTuber broadcasts that were much bigger than us, and in such events.

With the faces of Yumin, Yuri, and Suyeon becoming known even to people who don't use the Internet or haven't seen the memes circulating in the community, we have literally become one big celebrity family.

At first, people who criticized them for being promiscuous, but when Yuri and Suyeon's incredible educational background was revealed, most of them fell silent.

Yuri entered Seoul National University at the top of her class, and the fact that she was a top performer in her department for all four years and attended Seoul National University on a full scholarship is definitely not a child's joke.

In addition, as we went to Jinsu Bridge, where we attended, to listen to the teachers' stories, and included interviews with classmates and seniors and juniors who went to college with us, my wives began to be treated as strict daughters.

Only one person, Yumin, stuck out her mouth and complained from time to time.

"What is this… Eun-ji is a national athlete, Yuri Su-yeon is my parents' daughter who attends Seoul National University, but I am nothing. My pride is hurt… Don't people think I'm an idiot?"

"What do you mean? How much have you accomplished so far? Without you, my YouTube or Instagram channels would not have grown to this size. You were the one who advised me to think about my career in the first place, right? You helped me when I had a hard time settling down at first. He also gave me the most."

"Still, my pride is hurt."

I hugged Yumin and gently touched her chest.

"My eldest wife is the oldest, so why does she sometimes act like a child?"

"He doesn't know how I feel."

"I'm whining for no reason again. Uhm… I guess the wife who talks bad needs some education from her husband's flesh-coloring club, right?"

As I said that and sucked the back of Yumin's neck, Yumin let out a sweet moan.

"Aang… How much training are you going to give me?"

"Well? How much do you want to receive?"

"A lot. Until I feel better."

"To be lewd."

When I teased her, Yumin narrowed her eyes slightly and pinched my cheek.

"Who made me like this?"

"Naji."

"Then take responsibility. Make me pregnant."

At her declaration, I held her in my princess embrace and headed toward her bedroom, stopping for a moment.

"Ask me to get pregnant?"

"Yes. We're a couple now, right? I want to have my own child, too. It's been a few weeks since I took birth control pills, and today is ovulation day "

Certainly, we were not in a situation where we couldn't handle it even if one of us got pregnant.

No, on the contrary, there was too much money.

"Are you going to be okay? It's going to be very difficult if you get pregnant. You saw Yuri."

"I'm just going to do video editing at home anyway, so what does that matter? It'll be difficult when I have to go somewhere, but I'm fine."

"Really? That's what you said? Then there won't be any work today. Should I send my big wife somewhere until she dies?"

"Aaaaak~ My animal husband is fucking me~ "

Yuri entered the fourth month of her pregnancy and attended the Seoul National University graduation ceremony with her stomach still growing.

In fact, she had already graduated early in August, but she wanted to leave a final memory with her college classmates and juniors.

And the same goes for Sooyeon, who graduated early.

The women were squealing as they touched and stroked Yuri's swollen belly and touched her ears, while the men were looking at her with tearful expressions.

"Ah, Seongjin! It's here!"

Yuri and Suyeon spotted me and waved enthusiastically, and at that moment, the men's eyes were all on me.

From what I heard, there were a lot of guys trying to seduce Yuri and Su-yeon throughout the four years, regardless of whether they were seniors or juniors or classmates, and it's heartbreaking to see a man who has them all to himself.

I hugged my college wives, and my friends and juniors crowded around me.

"Guys, is this your first time seeing me in person? He's my husband."

"Tall? Handsome? Good body too? He's my older brother, hehe."

"Hello. This is Yuri and Suyeon and her husband, Han Seongjin."

"Oh, hello. Wow, it's really Han Seongjin…"

"You're so tall… You're so tall…"

When the girls seemed to be trying something, Yuri hugged me and pulled me back slightly.

"Hey, he's my husband? Don't think about anything else."

"Ugh~ I'm getting fat. I really do that with my boyfriend all the time."

"It's really shameful. I won't do it. Furthermore, I won't do it."

Yuri's college classmates laughed and stuck out their tongues when they saw Yuri showing possessiveness toward me.

"Oppa! We should take a graduation photo! With Yuri!"

"That's right. Now, you two, come here. Isn't it better if we take a picture together? Would you like your friends to take a picture with you?"

"Hot, yes!"

"I told them not to pay attention to my husband…"

When I suggested a group graduation photo, Yuri and Suyeon's female classmates quickly accepted and crowded around.

Since I am now a self-proclaimed celebrity, I didn't want to miss this opportunity.

"Don't worry, we'll take another photo with the three of us later. Let's ask people passing by for a favor."

Me, Yuri, Suyeon, and all of their graduating classmates left their cell phones to passers-by and asked them to take pictures.

"It reminds me of the old days, right?"

"When you graduate from Jinsugyo?"

"Yes. I was so embarrassed when my mom told me to stop seeing her if she wasn't capable of taking responsibility within four years."

"But now I'm married with my own child."

"Back then, I had almost no one to call a friend. Now, it's nice to have so many classmates. Should I have moved out and lived separately?"

Suyeon agreed with me and crossed her arms.

"If I had come out too early, I might have ended up like the old me. That was the best time. Thank you, Suyeon, for making such a big decision back then."

"Hehe, I think it's the best choice I've ever made in my life. I love you, oppa."

"I love you too, Seongjin. I'm so happy right now."

"Me too. Thank you both so much for being with me. Oh, I'm taking pictures."

"One, two, three! Kimchi~"

Click-

The cell phone camera beeped countless times and our graduation photos were captured in the gallery.

The same goes for Eunji's graduation ceremony held just one day later.

"Seongjin, are you here? Here!"

Eunji called to me, waving her hand eagerly.

Perhaps because it was a physical education college, his frame and size were different from the Seoul National University students I saw yesterday.

I am also a person who has never been pushed down a weight class in my life, but even at first glance, I often see people who are similar to me or even older than me.

Eunji was also attending her graduation ceremony with her classmates and juniors, and the eyes of numerous physical education students beside her turned to me.

"Wow, it's really Han Seongjin."

"Can you please sign my autograph?"

It was the same as yesterday, with men showing envy and women giving me subtle looks while greeting me or asking for my autograph.

Eunji snuggled up to me and crossed her arms, showing her cuteness.

Eunji's harsh and talkative nature to others seems to have not changed at all even after entering college. When they saw Eunji like that for the first time, her classmates and juniors gaped at her in astonishment.

"Hey, why are you looking at me like that?"

Eunji quickly returned to her normal self and screamed fiercely, while Eunji's classmates muttered with bewildered expressions.

"No… Eunji, I thought you knew how to make that kind of expression."

"The man wearing the female skin was actually a woman."

"What? Do these things die?!"

"Eunji, photo."

"Yes… "

And with just one word from me, she immediately went into girl mode again and started acting cute.

Just like that, Eunji left a graduation photo of herself with her classmates and her juniors, and they all graduated from college.

Everyone graduated from college, but what they do hasn't really changed.

Yuri studied every day to prepare for the accountant exam, Suyeon studied every day to prepare for the employment exam, Eunji continued to train every day to keep her body in shape, and Yumin edited videos at home and went out to exercise when her body stiffened…〈 Br〉

The good thing is that since everyone has graduated from school, we spend a lot more time at home than before, and the frequency of mixing together has also increased. There used to be a lot.

And when Yuri was in her sixth month of pregnancy, Yumin also started showing signs of morning sickness, and it was soon confirmed that she was pregnant.

"Aaaaah! Baby, I have a baby! Two lines, two lines!"

"Really? Congratulations!"

As soon as Yumin told us the news of her pregnancy, we hugged each other and kissed and congratulated each other.

Yuri and Suyeon, who were studying in their room, and Eunji, who was washing up after exercising, heard that and ran out.

"You're pregnant? Congratulations!"

"Wow, Yumin is pregnant?! Congratulations! And I'm jealous… Oppa, I want to have a child too!"

"Ugh… I'm so jealous, sister… Congratulations… When will I have a baby…"

Eunji, who had to continue her athletic career, really wanted to have a child, but she couldn't get pregnant yet, so she was constantly taking birth control pills.

The right time for Eunji to have a child was at least after the next Olympics or Asian Games.

On the other hand, as soon as Su-yeon heard that Yu-min and Yu-ri had children, her eyes lit up, and she hugged me.

"Oppa, even if Eunji is like that, I don't think there will be any problem if I get pregnant. What do you think?"

"Didn't you say it's okay until you pass the employment exam?"

"Originally, I was like that… But I changed my mind. After seeing that both of us were pregnant, I felt a bit left out. I've been studying enough, so I want to take a break… Do you want to do it?"

Suyeon then gave me a deep kiss.

I naturally responded with my tongue and touched Suyeon's breasts.

"Really? Then, my Sooyeon… I'll take you to her bedroom!"

"Aaaaak~ "

"I want to do it too! It's been 6 months now, so it's been a while, so I want to do it for the first time in a long time!"

"Baby, to celebrate your pregnancy, me too "

"I… Do it for me too, master… I'm still a long way from getting pregnant, so I'm pitiful…"

So today, for the first time in a long time, all four wives were tangled together naked in one bed.

This was the image of our family, probably the only one in the country.

Ch. 188 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 188
Chapter 188 – Afterword – Our Family (2)

That day, when the five of us were all rolling on the bed together, it was revealed that Sooyeon was also pregnant.

As a result, everyone is pregnant except Eunji, who is currently having a hard time having children.

Yuri hugged her full stomach, and Yumin and Suyeon were busy studying and editing videos, each with their own child in their stomachs, still completely invisible on the outside.

When Eun-ji saw Yuri's growing belly and Su-yeon's double-breasted pregnancy, Eun-ji was at a loss as she wiggled her whole body with envy, but she couldn't give up on her career as a player right away, so she just swallowed her regrets.

Instead, perhaps as a reaction, he hung out with me more often when he was at home, and because he was waiting for Yumin and Suyeon to stabilize, he took up all the time he couldn't spend with me.

When the child was born, we would need more space, so we moved out of the rented house we had lived in for over 3 years and looked for a place to live for the rest of our lives.

Using a significant portion of the money we had earned, we succeeded in buying a two-story house with many rooms and a yard, and we settled there and continued our lives as a large family.

As time passed, Yuri finally gave birth to my child.

It was a daughter.

"Mites! Mites!"

When I heard the baby's cry coming from inside the delivery room, I, who was waiting in front, jumped up from my seat and asked the nurse who was busy running around.

"Are you okay? Are my wife and baby okay?"

Yuri's screams that I heard for several hours in the birthing room made me feel so tense that my heart felt like it was going to burst.

"Yes, both mother and baby are healthy. Don't worry."

"Haaaaa…"

At the nurse's words, my whole body lost all strength and I sat down again.

I wanted to hug Yuri right away, but there was nothing I could do now other than leave Yuri's care in the hands of the doctors and nurses.

As soon as Yuri was brought to her hospital room and given permission to enter, I ran to her and held her hand.

"Yuri!"

Yuri, who was wheezing with her eyes closed, heard my voice and opened her eyes and turned her head to the side.

"Haa… Ugh… Seongjin…"

"Are you okay? Did it hurt a lot? How are you feeling? Is it bearable? I'm sorry, I can't do anything for you…"

My heart ached when I saw my wife still struggling.

"Ugh… Better than before… My child…"

"They said they'll bring it soon. Let's wait a little longer. You've had a really hard time."

"Yes… I want to see you soon. My baby…"

And as soon as Yuri could speak, the nurse took our child, wrapped tightly in a cloth, and carefully placed him by Yuri's bedside.

"The child fell asleep. There is no problem with his health. The mother worked really hard."

"Ha… Ha… Thank you…"

The nurse left the room, and it was just the two of us and the child in the room. Yuri, who was the only male, shed tears of emotion when she saw the child next to her.

"I've become a mother… My daughter is so pretty…"

Yuri lifted her arm with difficulty and gently placed it on her child's small hand.

"Seongjin, take a picture of me."

"Yeah. Wait a minute, I need to put it on silent, so please use the app…"

In case the child woke up, I turned on the photo editing app instead of just using the camera app and took silent pictures of my wife and newborn daughter.

I sent that photo to the group chat room where my family is and to my father-in-law, who is probably running this way right now while stepping on the accelerator.

Yumin, Suyeon, and Eunji all flipped out at the same time, and my father-in-law was unable to reply because he was driving. Instead, my mother-in-law called, overjoyed and saying she would be there soon.

Inside the hospital room, there was a moment of silence.

Yuri looked at the child and then at me, and then she asked.

"Seongjin, what should we name our child? We can't keep using our birth name."

"Aren't you going to look into things like Nammyeongso?"

"It's okay. It's better if you, the child's father, make it for me than that."

"Hmm… I don't have much sense in that regard…"

I thought for a moment and then quickly expressed my opinion.

"How about Eugene? One letter from your name and one letter from my name, Eugene, Han Yujin."

"Eujin… Han Yujin… Huh? Isn't the name pretty and nice? Okay, then, from now on, our daughter's name will be Eugene. Eugene, did you hear? Dad gave you the name? Mom and dad will be good to you from now on."

She is only 24 years old, but once she became a mother, Yujin put her cheek into her daughter's hand, smiling naturally, as if it was her instinct.

I put my hand on Yuri's cheek and gently stroked it, and Yuri looked up at me with her eyes smiling while lying down on her bed.

"You had a hard time giving birth to a child, Yuri. I'll take good care of you in the future. I love you."

"Yes… I love you too, Seongjin "

Our daughter was sound asleep, not even noticing that her mom and dad were kissing her right in front of her.

As soon as I heard the news that I was having a baby, gifts poured in from everywhere.

When I announced the news of my baby girl on YouTube and Instagram Live, a huge number of people donated gifts, including gifts of baby products from acquaintances and businesses where I work.

At the same time, as we found out that Yumin and Suyeon were pregnant, food and useful items that were good for pregnant women continued to be sent to our house.

After completing her care at the postnatal care center, Yuri returned to her home with her child.

Our daughter Eugene has become the new owner of our home, receiving tremendous attention and love from not only her mom and dad, but also her big mom and her little mom.

Everyone cared for Yujin with great care, and Yuri showed herself to be an iron person by studying for her accountant exam in her spare time while her child was asleep.

Yuri used to have no stamina, so she would get tired and fall out after just running a few laps on the playground. I don't know if it was because she has been building up her stamina by going to the gym consistently over the past few years or because she has become stronger after becoming a mother, but these days, even I am surprised.

And time continued to pass, early the next year.

We are all now in our mid-20s and Yumin turned 27. She gave birth to a child around the same time as Yumin and Suyeon.

Everyone except Eunji became mothers at a young age, and now our family has 8 members, including me.

The sight of all new mothers gathering together and asking their parents for advice on parenting showed that they were all adults now.

Of course, Su-yeon, who had cut ties with her parents, could not ask them, so she asked Yuri's parents for advice.

On days when I wasn't filming, I helped them with household chores like cleaning, and sometimes when my wife was busy studying or editing videos, I took care of the kids for a while until they fell asleep and then came out quietly.

Eun-ji, who has not yet had children on her own, was furious with envy and jealousy, and while other wives were taking care of her children, she took me to her bed and frantically demanded my body.

After the three of them had children, the number of times he and Eunji intertwined became more than the other three combined.

After rolling around on the bed like always, Eunji lay down naked, her whole body soaked in sweat, and muttered.

"… I will play only until the next Asian Games and then retire."

"Three years later? Aren't you still old enough to be a player then?"

"That's true! I can't have children while I'm playing as a player! I want to have children of my own too!"

"Are you jealous?"

When I hugged her from behind and bit the back of her neck, she shuddered slightly and held my hand on her belly button.

"… Yes, I was envious. Yumin, Yuri, and Suyeon were all so cute… I regretted deciding to become an athlete for the first time."

"Oh, don't be so mean. You're monopolizing me right now, right? And when you have kids, you'll have to hide your tendencies pretty well. Are you confident?"

I said that and started playing with my fingers.

Then Eunji responded right away.

"Huh… Aang… Master, I just left… "

"You can't show your child that Mom says things like this to Dad, right? Back then, you have to hide and do this when we're alone, but enjoy it as much as you can now."

"Is it going to be like this even after the baby is born ?"

"I will learn from the fact that the child is perfect. The father-to-be should provide some education in advance to the mother-to-be who has bad habits!"

"Haaa~ "

…

Following the birth of three of my four wives, another important milestone in my life has arrived.

This is the military issue that has been put off until now.

I looked around to see if there was a way to get an exemption, but even though I have dependents, it didn't seem like I could be exempted, as it wasn't at all a problem for me to make a living because I didn't have any assets.

However, since Yuri gave birth to a child, it was confirmed that she would be absent full-time.

I decided that if I couldn't get an exemption anyway, it would be better to throw off the shackles as soon as possible, so I immediately enlisted and became a full-time soldier.

At least because I had a child, I came here full-time, and with the added bonus of my popularity, the local battalion commander, at his discretion, allowed me to leave work at 4 p.M. To take care of my children, skipping the roll call, and also working as a broadcaster or fitting model to make a living.

In the end, the only thing that changed in my life was that I couldn't do anything else until 4 p.M.

It doesn't matter if the broadcast is done in the evening, and although the work time may be reduced, I can continue doing it anyway.

So, I worked full-time from morning until noon, then came home and spent time with my family, and when filming was scheduled, I went straight to the filming set or turned on the broadcast.

Just one problem…

"Is this where Han Seong-jin works?"

"Oppa! Please show your face just once!"

"I love you Seongjin! Please marry me too!"

Sometimes, extreme people come to work and cause havoc…

'Not everyone really does this.'

The more I worked full-time, the more I realized that home was the best.

Ch. 189 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 189
Chapter 189 – Afterword – In the Words of a Criminal Our Future (Last Episode)

A little bit back in time.

In a six-person cell at Uijeongbu Prison, a young man scribbled something on a piece of paper with dead eyes.

It was a reflection letter sent to the judge.

However, the ballpoint pen did not move easily on the paper.

Only one thought lingered endlessly in his head.

'Why am I here… I don't belong here… Why am I a criminal…'

Gong Young-bae.

He was Lee Yu-ri's childhood friend and once liked each other, but now both Lee Yu-ri and all the women close to her were taken away by Han Seong-jin, and he became a criminal and was imprisoned.

The words Han Seong-jin said when being interrogated at the police station echoed in his head like a curse.

– Yuri, you are pregnant with my child.

"Ugh…!"

The written reflection that he couldn't write was crumpled in his hands, and Gong Young-bae took out a new reflection and looked blankly at the paper again.

With the addition of charges of gang assault, attempted murder, and instigation of kidnapping, Gong Young-bae was destined to rot in this prison for several years.

Although there were separate perpetrators, it was acknowledged that he planned and instigated the whole thing, and that he invited the perpetrators to the victim, Yu-ri Lee.

In addition to the same sentence as those who committed the crime of instigation, he received a particularly heavy sentence because he was the ringleader.

But he still thought he didn't belong here.

It's so hot it melts in the summer, it's freezing cold in the winter, you can't even take a hot shower, and the only bathrooms are toilets with flush toilets, so the smell is terrible, and the suffocating prison life, where you're surrounded by other inmates, is gnawing at his spirit every day. I ate.

I write reflections every day because I want to get out of here as soon as possible, but I can't write them properly, so I keep writing and throwing them away.

On that weekend, I was able to watch TV for a while during the day. Because it was a prison, everyone was in a green room.

Among the inmates in the six-person room, the leader, a gangster, laid his body crookedly and gave orders to the tomboy next to him.

"I'm so fucking bored. Hey, turn on the TV."

"Yes, brother."

There was an entertainment industry news program called Entertainment Plus on TV.

Gong Young-bae was not watching TV and was just blankly scribbling on his reflection with a pen.

At that time.

– Now, this is the news that has been causing an uproar across the country for the past few weeks! The news is that a celebrity YouTuber is getting married to as many as four brides at the same time! It is said that the wedding of the century, which was full of controversy and trouble, was held last Saturday!

– Oh my… Did you really do that at a wedding of 1 man and 4 women?

– Talking about it just makes my mouth hurt! Let's see the grand wedding scene for yourself!

"Wow, have you ever seen a man like that? He can't even have a relationship with a woman and only has a daughter here, but he's married to four women? The world is a mess."

– Famous YouTuber and Instagram celebrity Han Seong-jin! I told three of my girlfriends who graduated from the same higher education academy the unbelievable news that I was getting married to the older sister of one of them!

"?!"

Gong Young-bae suddenly raised her head.

– But will we really have a wedding like that? I will check it myself.

The on-site reporter went into the wedding hall and showed the wedding scene of Han Seong-jin and her four female friends.

The women wearing pure white wedding dresses were clearly faces he recognized.

Her Childhood friend her Lee Yu-ri, her junior her Choi Soo-yeon, Jeong Eun-ji, an athletic girl in her class her, and her childhood friend's older sister Lee Yu- min.

"Wow, look at those straws. That bastard is sucking on that straw so much, and it's not like he's really grown up. Kya~ I'm so fucking jealous of you, huh? I'll give you some for just one year, and you're going to eat it all by yourself? "

Gong Young-bae slowly walked forward leader without even listening to her class's evaluation of her.

All of them wore wedding dresses and walked with Han Seong-jin with eyes filled with love, pledging their love and kissing each other in front of their homeroom teacher officiating.

The moment Gong Young-bae saw that, she lost her senses.

He jumped in front of the TV that the inmates were all watching, grabbed it with both hands, and screamed like an animal.

"No… Not this! Aaaaa!"

"Surprise, what is this guy? Hey, take that guy off."

At the leader's order, other inmates forcibly grabbed Gong Yeong-bae and took him away from the TV.

However, Gong Young-bae cried like crazy and shed tears.

"Yuri! No, this is a dream! Argh!"

"Why is this fucking guy jumping out and saying this while I'm watching TV, won't he just shut up?"

Poop-!

Gong Young-bae, who was hit in the abdomen by the class president's kick, fell far away and rolled around on the floor.

"Cluck… Clack… "

"씨벌럼이 안 그래도 지금 좆꼴리는년들 봐가지고 오랜만에 함 뽑을까 했더니 방해하고 지랄이여 좆같게. 니미 씹… 아니, 잠깐만. 이 새끼 가만보니까 생긴 건 그냥저냥 멀쩡한데?"

The class leader looked at Gong Yeong-bae, who had collapsed, and touched her chin.

Gong Young-bae, who felt a great sense of ominousness at the sight, backed away from him, but there was nowhere to run in the prison's six-person cell.

"Hmm… Yamma Beaver."

The class leader called out another inmate with unusually large front teeth.

"Eh, Haengnim."

"Go ahead and cover the gap with your head."

"Hey, Haeng. Ma, you're a hottie. Can you please check out some diapers?"

"…"

"Do you know my friend's nickname is Dust? He's an excellent salesperson for Hagui's magic panties. The bastards who worked for me once can't even walk without diapers?"

"Hey, kid. Look behind you. If you make even the slightest sound, I'll search you on the spot, right?"

"Ugh, wow!"

Gong Young-bae lost everything and even ruined his own life due to his vile desire for exclusive possession and twisted obsession.

His hell had no intention of ending.

Back to the present.

– Now, Eunji Jeong. I am maintaining my posture.

– I think it would be great to win more gold medals here! Jeong Eun-ji, the hero of Korean women's track and field! You can do it!

"Mom, are there six pairs?"

My and Yuri's now 3-year-old daughter, Yujin, asked while watching TV in her mother's arms.

Yuri, who was holding her daughter and watching the Asian Games TV broadcast featuring Eunji, said while holding her daughter's hand.

"Athletics? People who can run really fast go out and compete! Can you see the youngest mom over there?"

"Ungh."

"The youngest's mother is perfect at track and field, so she appears on TV like that."

"I'm sick of watching TV come on."

"Really? Of course my daughter can be on TV too! Mom will help us a lot!"

And we were watching TV together with Seongmin, Yumin's son from our relationship, next to us, and Seongyeon, Suyeon's son with Suyeon, on the other side.

Eugene and her siblings were younger than her mother.

"Mom, I want to be six couples too."

"Big mom, me too. Let's run now."

As Seongmin and Seongyeon fussed, Yumin held their hands and stood up.

"Really? Then, shall we go out and take a walk together? I need to go for a walk in advance, so I can run faster?"

Meanwhile, Eunji was seen crossing the finish line on TV.

– 1st! South Korea's Eunji Jeong takes home her gold medal with another first-place finish in the women's 100m! Jeong Eun-ji, who won Korea's only track and field medal at the Olympics! Following her performance in the last Manila Games, she is showing off her skills to the fullest at this Asian Games in Seoul!

"Wow! Eunji's a gold medal again!"

"He's running really well. Have you seen the kids? Have you seen the youngest mom? Applause~"

The three children clapped their hands together and congratulated the youngest mother, Eunji, on her achievements without even knowing what it was.

Meanwhile, the door lock of the house beeped and Suyeon returned, very angry.

"Oh, I'm going to see all these shitty bitches. I'm so angry that I can't do it – Mom!"

As soon as Sooyeon saw her son and her half-children approaching her front door, she was startled and stopped swearing.

"Mom!"

"I am the second-eldest mother!"

"It's a little mom!"

The titles the kids called Suyeon were also different.

Among her wives, Yuri's daughter Yu-jin, who is the third in order of birth, is the second-eldest mother, and Yu-min's son Seong-min, the eldest, is the younger mother.

Seongyeon ran to her mother and hugged her, and Suyeon hugged her son tightly and kissed her cheek.

"Son, have you been well with your eldest mom, younger mom, and older brothers and sisters? Ugh, mom, it's hard. I think it will get better if my son gives me a kiss."

Side-

Upon Suyeon's words, Seongyeon immediately gave her mother a kiss on the cheek, and Suyeon gave her son an expression that could not be more adorable.

"Mom, but what about Geodigatteunyeon?"

"Huh!"

As soon as she realized that her son had heard her swear as she entered the front door, Su-yeon's face turned blue, and she sucked in her breath.

"Oh, son? Seongyeon? That's… Seongyeon misheard! I said, 'I'm going to see all the unique people,' but I guess the TV was so loud that my Seongyeon got confused. Right?"

"Is that so…?"

"That's it! Come on, son? Ah! Hey, the youngest little mom is on TV right now! Let's go see the youngest little mom!"

"Mom, I'm sweating."

"Well, well, really? I guess it's because the weather is hot. Ahaha…"

"And it's hard for me to have sex with my eldest mother."

"So… So? Then, be careful and go home with your eldest mother! Don't get hurt, and listen to your eldest mother. Okay?"

"Ungh."

After leaving Seongyeon and Seongmin in Yumin's care and sending them for a short walk, I approached Suyeon and quietly asked her.

"Why are you so angry again? Let's talk in the room for a moment."

"Yes. Ah, I was surprised. I didn't expect Seongyeon to hear."

Su-yeon passed the employment examination and became an English teacher.

She used to work as a middle school English teacher, but after she started working, her personality became quite abrasive whenever work-related topics were mentioned.

Her usual sly and relaxed demeanor was the same, but she became irritable whenever work was mentioned.

"Suyeon, if you go to work, why do you come back so angry? Now, tell me something."

No matter how many times I asked him, he didn't give me a good answer, but today, perhaps because he heard my son swearing at him, when I asked him why, he finally told me the truth.

"Sigh… Parents have been calling me and telling me to stop teaching their kids."

"Why? Is there a middle school English teacher who is as good at English as you?"

"You're asking me where a person who lives so promiscuously can teach children just because I married my older brother?! No, did I run around carelessly? Or did I change men for a living? I feel like I'm going crazy because I'm so angry, but I can't even curse and fight, so the vice principal. He just said he was sorry! So, when I apologized, he got even more vicious, and I received more than 10 calls like that today!"

"Tsk, you're really getting all the stars, you crazy bitches. Aren't you being jealous because you're pretty and making you even more damned?"

"What I'm saying is! Are we really going to get into a fight with the intention of just paying the price and beating him up?"

Suyeon didn't usually get angry, but seeing her stressed out after starting her job as a teacher made me feel bad.

"Suyeon, let's just stop being a teacher."

"Ha… I didn't prepare for the employment exam just to see something like this…"

"Instead, let's just open an English academy yourself. Since we have plenty of money, we can easily raise that much capital, right?"

"Huh? Is it still okay?"

"It's much better than watching my wife get stressed out by crazy bitches. If you keep working there as a teacher like that, won't Seong-yeon grow up and feel the stress of being a mother? It's better. It's harder to get out of work because you work so long. Furthermore, it's better to open before you lose.

Just open an English academy with you as the director and ask only those who want to register students to come. You're almost a native English speaker to begin with, but that's enough to make people line up to register.

And if you open an academy and crazy people call you on the phone, send all their phone numbers to me. Either I ask the agency, or I sue all those bitches through the lawyers Yuri knows."

"Really? Can I sue you?"

"It's not that you can sue, of course you should. The principal and vice principal of the place I'm working right now is telling you to bow down for fear of avoiding them. Why should you bow down if you're the director? If there's anything crazy, you can just sue everything. You don't have to be stressed."

"Sigh… They're all dead. I can't take it anymore. My heart sank when Seongyeon asked me what I said earlier. I need to get rid of her before it affects her any further. I'm going to hand in my resignation tomorrow. Furthermore, I really have a lot to do in the future. Just take it one more time."

"Tsk… If you had told me, your husband, earlier, wouldn't it be better and the solution would be resolved sooner?"

When I scolded Su-yeon, she looked away, crossed her fingers, and stuck out her lips, as if she had committed a crime.

"I did that because I didn't want to worry you…"

"I'm more worried about you looking stressed. From now on, if something like that happens, keep it to yourself and tell me instead of complaining. Understood?"

"Yes… Thank you, oppa. I love you "

"I love you too. But it's a bit shameful that I hid it while I was having a hard time, so I won't kiss you."

"Ah, what!"

"I'm kidding."

I kissed Suyeon a beat late, and Suyeon wrapped her arms around my neck and mixed her tongue with hers.

As time passed, and the children grew up, of course my wives gradually settled down as well.

Besides Yumin, who had been editing videos to grow my channel from the beginning, and Eunji, who had already achieved great success as an athlete, the other two.

Su-yeon passed the recruitment exam and became a middle school English teacher, but as you can see, she was in this state because of the madness of her parents, and Yuri failed the accountant exam once, passed the second time, and now knows a company where she can become a full-time accountant. I was watching.

Since he is so intelligent and passed the accounting exam with good grades, getting a job will not be a problem.

And Soo-yeon immediately put down her resignation letter, quit her job as a teacher, settled down in a suitable place, and opened an English academy.

She was my wife, Su-yeon, whose face and name were quite popular. She studied abroad in the United States when she was young, and her native-level English skills became known, so she quickly found a place at a college entrance exam and practical English academy.

Of course, there were some crazy people who called the academy and told them off, but it was natural that Yuri ended up suing everyone because she got advice from lawyers she met while preparing for the accounting exam and lawyers from her agency.

Eunji retired as an athlete after the Seoul Asian Games and studied for certification to become a track and field coach.

And of course, he also had a child with me before that.

Eun-ji, who became pregnant a little later than other wives, studied in her spare time at home while touching her belly, which brought out her worldly happy expression, and the following year, she gave birth to a beautiful daughter.

Like the other children, we named our daughter Eunjin, taking each letter from Eunji's name.

Four wives, two daughters, two sons.

Our family has now become just a family of celebrities, and when the kids went to kindergarten holding their mom's hand or when we went out to eat as a family on the weekend, people who recognized us everywhere would say hello and take pictures.

One time, a TV program filmed my family because they wanted to highlight it, and they even interviewed me while filming me, my wife, and my children in our house.

The PD asked me a question while sitting on the sofa in my house facing the camera.

"These days, there are a lot of such stories about Mr. Han Seong-jin. If it is true that he was once part of Iljin, then the life that Mr. Han Seong-jin is currently showing is the most exemplary life that Iljin can show through its revival… What do you think? Is your life really like that? Do you think it can be an answer to wandering people?"

"Up until my second year of high school, I really thought… There shouldn't have been someone like me. There was nothing to blame for the environment, it was just the person I was that was the problem. But there were a few things going on, and I couldn't live like this. I thought about it… And decided to change. If I had continued to live like that, I would have been in and out of prison.

This is the right answer to show to people who are wandering in my life right now… I can't say it's necessarily the right answer, but I can say that it's definitely not the wrong answer."

"Actually, cases like this are really rare. These days, there are a lot of school violence issues in the entertainment industry and sports industry. Is there a reason why you decided to make such a drastic change?"

"Well, if you live like this, there's also the point that there are no answers. There are many reasons…"

I looked at the wives sitting outside the camera holding their children in their arms.

And the answer I gave next was considered a very romantic answer by women and was talked about a lot here and there for a while.

"My girlfriends… I didn't want to be a shame to my current wives. Because I love them."

After continuing filming, I showed the four wives taking turns kissing each other in front of the camera.

It was said that that scene would be used in the closing part of the program when it aired.

After the filming crew returned, we again spent a happy time in our family's precious home and had a meal with the children.

"Seongjin."

While eating, Yuri was wiping Yujin's spilled food with a tissue when she suddenly looked at me and said.

"Huh?"

"Hehe, just. I'm really, really happy."

"Me too. Everyone is like that, my wife?"

"Choosing you was the best decision of my life."

"Lord… Thanks to you, I found my 'true self.'"

"I wouldn't have been able to live like this if I didn't have you."

There will be trouble in the future because of the child, and there will be times when the couple fights.

But one thing is certain, even if such things happen, we are all happier than anyone else in the world right now, and we will not let go of that happiness in the future.

"Guys, daddy loves you. And so do my wives."

""I love my dad too.""

"We love you too, husband."

Because that is the happy ending given to those of us who have corrected the twisted story and found true life and true love.

Ch. 190 Calibrating the NTR Drift in the Light Novel 190
Chapter 190 – Author's Review

Hello, this is Wazsan, who tried to reverse Wasans, but became Wazsan because he couldn't even reverse the 3 letters correctly due to a problem.

'Proofreading the NTR Drift Light Novel', which continued for 6 months without a single break, has finally come to an end.

It's a bit disappointing that we couldn't make it to 200 episodes, but I don't think there'll be anything to write about if we force it to be longer.

Since I have never written a work of this type before, I used a lot of Lubcom Manga as a reference while preparing the work.

I suddenly feel amazing that Song Ah-Song-ah has been writing a good work that can be used as a teaching material for a year and a half.

Although I can't compare the writing speed or immersion level to Love Comanga, I did my best.

There was an issue towards the end of the work, and if I were to give a more detailed explanation for that, the main reason was that I personally absolutely detest the glorification of gangsters and the glorification of Japanese militaries and thought they were idiots, so I tried not to leave room for people to feel that way.

Things like loyal gangsters and good-natured gangsters have been appearing a lot in movies and webtoons for a long time, but to be honest, they kind of suck. Please note that I am not the party involved, and because I am, I do not strongly dislike this, so please do not misunderstand

I still don't think that my choice to leave no room for beautification of Japan was wrong.

However, in order to erase the possibility of glorifying the Japanese, the degree of the process depicted in the work was a bit excessive it was long, about 2–3 episodes, so readers were annoyed and made to eat it for several days, which was the problem. I got off.

I usually don't read comments, but since it's the end of the year, and I'm the busiest at work, I even missed the response time, which made the fire worse.

I would like to apologize once again for those matters.

If those processes had been completely condensed into half an episode, or at least the story and plot had been resolved within that episode, I don't think people who watched it would have been that upset, but it took 2–3 days,

If that's the case, I'd rather just do some training and improve the tempo, but I didn't do that either.
This work was written with the assumption that the main character would completely assimilate Han Seong-jin's personality and consider Han Seong-jin's past as his own, which is closer to personality assimilation than possession. There are some things that are disappointing.

But you can get scolded and beaten like this as long as you don't do the same thing again. Isn't that how people naturally grow?

I have a very strong mentality and a shameless nature, so I am a great person who finds room to grow even in such a fire situation. I need to make the flowers bloom properly, but I don't know how long they will grow.

First, as my next step, I wrote a manuscript for a work on the theme of Rio for the Blue Archive contest that will be held on other platforms.

I didn't write a manuscript on the Rio theme of the Blue Aca Contest.

I just wrote this while thinking about Rio

I didn't write it

I just thought about Rio

Actually, I didn't even think about Rio

I just clicked while looking at Rio Bbang haha pics

In fact, the manuscript for the Blue Aca contest was already completed in November, so we are just waiting for the contest date.

What kind of contest takes 2 months to submit and 2 months to judge, so I'm dying waiting to see the results come out in April.

Since I'm talking about Blue Archive, I'll just add one thing.

At the beginning of the work, when Han Seong-jin looked at Yuri and said, "My wife, my wife," Many people said insulting things like dentures, cute novels, etc.

This is the 2nd part of the Blue Archive. The teacher calls Yuuka 'my wife~' and at first Yuuka gets angry and says 'who's my wife?'

〉 When I called him 'wife~', I said 'just mind your own business' and passed it on

〉 When I called him 'wife~' he said nothing

〉 I blush when you call me 'wife'

I wanted to express Yuri changing like that when I saw the cartoon changing in this way and thinking, "Wow!"
But they kept swearing that I was stupid and that I looked like a person from the early 2000s, so it ended up being a non-existent setting.

It's true that I'm a bitch, but I really can't stand people insulting me by calling me a bitch

I've been thinking about my next project, but since it's the end of the year, and I'm busy with work, I don't have any reserves, so I think I'll need some time before the next project.

I'm still not sure if Nobelpia will publish more works in the future after the Nobelpia payment issue.

The K platform is not a place where I can use it just because I want to. If I were to move it, it would be the M platform, but the readership and tastes here are so different that I have a lot of concerns.

That's all I said, I could just continue the series here.

I'm still not sure where I'll write my next work, but whether I write it here or somewhere else, I'd appreciate it if you see me then too.

I have to go to work tomorrow, but when I finish everything, it's 2:50 in the morning, and I'm screwed.

OEBPS/Images/0000_0eb8a11810825fb791c92273b635f84a_888397_1700197538_